《The Billionaire's Sex Slave》


 Take her

    Take her


    Prologue


    I gripped the sharp knife as the crimson liquid dripped from it. I knelt on the floor, with tears


    streaming down my face. My heart sank as I watched the man I loved lying on the floor. I crave to


    touch him, but I can¡¯t. I wished to kiss him, but disgust deepened. I despise him, but I loathe myself


    further.


    I picked up the phone that rested on top of the drawer. Even though my hands are trembling, I even


    contend with dialing the ambnce station number. On the first ring, they answered the call.


    ¡°911, what is your emergency?¡±


    ¡°Go to 2187 NYC Urban Calm, High town C. O rk.¡±


    I at once turned off the call and went to the second floor. Even with a bloodstain on my hand, I just


    kept packing. As soon as I''m done, I washed my hands and rushed out of the house.


    I sprinted to the primary gate and hailed a taxi. Before entering, I peered repeatedly at the mansion


    that has been a significant part of my soul, stuffed me with fantasies, and made me feel I was not


    alone again.


    But in just one paper I discovered and a photo I saw, it all copsed. It was as if a serpent had


    wound me and waste to treat because it was deliberately poisoning me.


    I just sobbed in the taxi. I looked again at the house I had stepped on before eventually determining


    to neglect everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start again¡­ but this moment, without you.¡±


    ¡°Authorities found out that the source of the deaths here was because of refusal. We asked some


    witnesses about the matter. They imed that the citizens didn¡¯t wish to go, and they created the


    outbreak themselves,¡± thementator announced while holding a mic and with a focused camera.


    I threw them a sharp re with bloodshot eyes because of nonstop weeping. Most of them may


    have fought back, but that wasn¡¯t enough reason to execute them! I closed my eyes and recalled


    what happened.


    ¡°We will provide you three months, thus you will require to leave this ce unwillingly or willingly!¡± A


    man shouts with the construction helmet on his head. He might be the engineer or architect leading


    the project.


    ¡°How did that happen?! In a long moment, we have remained here, why now?¡± our neighbor fired


    back who was also afraid of losing her home because she was alone in life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our responsibility if you don¡¯t have yournd to build a home on. Go back to where you


    came from!¡± The engineer shouted again. None of us could speak because he was right. The


    government still does not give us thend we live in today. We are themunities that they call


    squatters because we cannot get ournd.


    The development workers and the guy we were speaking to had turned away, so we went back to


    our homes, also. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t we just leave here? Let¡¯s just find a house somewhere. I¡¯m sure


    we can find a cheap ce to rent and easily find a job too,¡± I suggested.


    I¡¯m Caroline Miller. I¡¯m 22 years old and presently working part-time at a convenience store. I didn¡¯t


    finish college because my mother and father were not getting enough money to pay for my school.


    But it¡¯s still okay because I graduated from high school. I am an only child, and I¡¯m giving everything


    I can to help my parents.


    I snap back to my senses when my dad pointed out our problem, ¡°We don¡¯t have savings money to


    leave this ce. If we move now, it will be a slow process before we¡¯d get employed and paid off.¡±


    In the pressures of life, dad was right. We didn¡¯t finish high educational attainment, so the


    opportunities were elusive to us. I sighed and walked to the kitchen. I can¡¯t argue. Even if I want to


    help them, I don¡¯t know-how. It surprised me to hear footsteps following me. I was about to look


    when someone hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Just a little patience. We will make it and set up a house on ournd,¡± my mother said and beamed.


    ¡°Let me take care of it, and I will find a way for us to get out of here. Come and let¡¯s dine. I¡¯m


    hungry. Aren¡¯t you hungry too?¡± I asked.


    Mom separate from the hug andughed, ¡°Come on! Your father and I have been hungry for a while


    because that engineer¡¯s shout deafened us," We chuckled, andughter permeated our home.


    Days, weeks, and months passed speedily. I heard the construction workers slowly setting up in our


    ce the tools that will apply for the project they will do. We merely have a week and we¡¯re going to


    be forced out. Other people have also revolted because they do not want to give up thend that in


    the first ce is not ours.


    When I got home, I check for my parents. I could not find them, so I went to the back of our house


    when I overheard them chatting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where we will pick up in case they evict us from here. Do you have no one to touch


    on? At least we will simply stay at their house for a week. It is just preparation for us to find a new


    ce to move and a job,¡± my mom whispered with a pleading voice.


    ¡°I tried to reach my old ssmates and friends, but they didn¡¯t agree,¡± my dad exined tiredly.


    I left there and went into the house. I immediately picked up my small phone. It has a keypad and is


    hard to press. I still endured. I dial the name of one of my friends. She answered my call in just


    three rings.


    ¡°Hello, Celine? Are you busy today?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Why?¡± I could hear the noise in the background and theughing people. Even it was


    embarrassing, given the situation. I said what is the reason for my calling.


    ¡°I would like to borrow money for our relocation expenses. I will pay as soon as I save up,¡± I said


    hopefully.


    ¡°Omg! I¡¯m sorry Caroline. Even tho I want to lend you, I don¡¯t know-how. Now that I¡¯m on vacation


    with my family, I can¡¯t use my card to send you money,¡± Celine said hurriedly.


    I heard someone calling to her in the background. She¡¯s indeed on vacation now because she


    mentioned that to me.


    ¡°Okay. Thank y¡ª¡± I would prefer to say adieu, but she then quickly cut the line. I hugged my little


    phone and murmured to myself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just try with my boss. He¡¯ll help me for sure if I


    exin the situation.¡±


    I am mncholy because I have no choice but to trust the little chance I have. I desire to be lucky at


    least once. I get to work early to catch up with my boss. Exact timing because he was about to go. I


    ran and shouted. ¡°Boss! I have something to say! Wait a moment!¡± I dashed while carrying my


    perforated bag.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Our ce is being demolish. We have to move ce, but the problem is we don¡¯t have money for


    expenses. I would like to ask if I can borrow. Just deduct the payment from my work fee.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify me right away? You know I will help you. As long as you work with me, I won''t


    hesitate to help you,¡± he responded and mess my hair. My eyes widened as he pulled out some


    money from his pocket and handed it to me. Overjoyed, I hugged him and jumped.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± He left and turned his car. After my shift, my smile reached the


    sky. I decided to call my parents to say them the wonderful news, but no one responds. I thought


    maybe they were just busy with what they were doing ... but I was wrong. The cheerful faces of my


    mother and father, who I expected to greet me, didn¡¯t show up. What weed me was our ruined


    house, too much blood, and lifeless bodies of them. I tried to find someone to ask about what had


    happened, but I could hardly hear the cries of the family of the dead. I approached a construction


    worker and ripped off his clothes in a frenzy.


    ¡°I assumed we had a week to go before they permanently evicted us from here! What happened ?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am but because of the uprising you caused, thendowner was furious. A few insurgents


    aimed to destroy the equipment that should have been operating for this project,¡± the man exined


    with a sympathetic face.


    .....


    It¡¯s been three days, it¡¯s still been raining nonstop for two days. I¡¯m even here, sitting in the house


    they destroyed, waiting for my parents and a smile that¡¯s always wee me every time Ie


    home. The ambnce took them but I have not heard from the hospital after that. I was quietly


    sobbing and was enjoying the cold and dead rain when abruptly a foot stopped in front of me,


    wearing luminous ck shoes. I thought the rain had stopped, but there was also a man holding an


    umbre on my left side. I raised my eyes and saw the tall, blue-eyed man. His gaze was deep and


    expressionless. I lifted my head and saw four men wearing ck tuxedos, including the one who


    holds the umbre, surrounding the man in front of me. The man with blue eyes was wearing a blue


    tuxedo.


    Because they paused in front of me, it scares me, so I asked, ¡°W-why?¡±


    When I heard the voice of the man wearing the blue tuxedo, the hair on my skin rose. It was cold


    and deep. It is also perfect and every word always seems to have a stain of anger.


    ¡°Take her.¡±


    ¡°H¡ªhuh?¡±

 Lust

    Lust


    ¡°Wait! Where are you taking me!¡± I struggled as two men in ck carried both of my arms.


    They put me in the car and speedily closed it. I tried to open the door, but it locked. The man in the


    blue suit went in the other door. He rested as if nothing had happened.


    Because of my soaked body and clothes, the back seat got wet. I looked outside, and the rain was


    still pouring heavily. I shifted my head and turn to the man; I saw him looking at me. I hastily pped


    him on the chest with both of my hands.


    ¡°Who are you?! Who are you?! Where are you taking me?!¡± I scream at him.


    My outcry seemed to work because he rubbed his ear as if deafened by it.


    ¡°Do you wish to die in that ce?¡± He stated with no remorse.


    I fell silent.


    I also don¡¯t know the answer to that question. It was as if my life had lost direction when my parents


    disappeared. I lost my serene life. I want to vanish because I wish to see them again, but I¡¯m afraid


    because I demand justice for their deaths! Not only that, but I don¡¯t want their ends to go in vain.


    Am I a wicked child we, if I say I want to ward off following them? Am I greedy if I crave to enjoy a


    wonderful life first?


    My tears streamed again. I feel so much pain because of blended emotions. I just bawled while the


    driver and the other guard next to him were quiet in the front. The man next to me is watching out


    the window again.


    I looked at the jaw him tighten before he whispered. ¡°All the people there have left. You are the


    solely one to remain. Tomorrow they will set up doing that project. That is a reconstruction project


    that nned to be a building for the toy factory and office.¡±


    I nodded as if I understood what he was saying as I repeatedly wiped my cheek and continued to


    shed beads of tears. ¡°You know about this. Are you responsible for why so many died in that


    mishap?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± He answered coldly and didn¡¯t throw a look at me.


    Although I¡¯m not satisfied with his answer, that was enough to assure me I was not next to the


    person I hated.


    My crying ceased. All we can hear is the air con. No one made sounds to the two of us. I never


    even asked where he would take me. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of harming me. And one


    more thing, I don¡¯t have any belongings with me. They also ruined my stuff, along with the


    destruction of our house.


    While on the ride, I fell asleep. I woke up when the man in the blue tuxedo lift me like a bride. While


    holding his chest, I noticed his sharp nose, as well as the perfect jaw shape.


    ¡°Get some rest early. I will request the maids to give you clothes and help you take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Uh-hmm.¡± I nodded as my stomach suddenly made a sound.


    I closed my eyes in embarrassment and slowly hid in his chest. I felt his clothes were wet, so I apply


    that reason to change the topic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I even made your clothes soaked.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how he answers with a rough voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. I¡¯ll tell the helpers to prepare food


    for you.¡±


    After the man delivered thest line, I just wanted to be swallowed by the soil.


    He was about to put me on the sofa when I stopped him.


    ¡°Take me down, I will only saturate the sofa in water.¡±


    I searched behind this person and saw that the guards with him left.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I want to know your name.¡±


    ¡°Andrius.¡±


    Andrius grabbed me by the shoulder and shifted to face a door. He pushed me carefully. ¡°There¡¯s


    the bathroom. There¡¯s also one in every room. Take a shower now. You¡¯ve been steeping in the rain


    for a few days now, you might get sick. I¡¯ll just order Mary to bring you clothes. Just tell her what


    else you need.¡±


    I glimpsed the calmness in his eyes. Until now, I still can¡¯t believe how seductive his voice is.


    I was already bathing in the bathtub. This was the first time I had experienced this. Compared to my


    lifestyle and home, this mansion was thoroughly unique. I dipped my head in the bathtub and


    thought about the whole thing that I have been through for the past few days. I no longer weep, but


    my heart breaks every time I remind my parents are not here anymore.


    I returned to my sense when there was a knock on the door. A deep voice, so that¡¯s not the maid


    Andrius was speaking, ¡°Hey, I forgot that the helpers¡¯ day off is today. I¡¯ll just order the guard to buy


    you clothes.¡±


    I imagined it would be a shame if the guards would buy my panties and bra, so I immediately


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t! Can I just wear the maid¡¯s clothes? I¡¯ll just clean them after I use it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I can still see the image of Andrius¡¯s face, even though he¡¯s behind the door.


    I swiftly touched the sensitive part of my body with my right hand while the left hand yed the


    mound of my chest.


    The short and weak moanes out of my mouth.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m not particrly tall, I can say that my body and chest are well-shaped.


    I am still a virgin and have never had sex with any man, but I will not deny the fact that I know


    sexual matters. Thanks to porn sites. However, this was only the first time I had touched myself.


    Every time I think of Andrius'' deep voice and his impassive face ¡ª it is as if heat wraps my body.


    I started rubbing my clit, which I often see in videos. I also pinned my nipple and felt an intense


    sensation. I¡¯m just doing that for two minutes when I put one finger on my vaginal opening.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± I whispered.


    I tried to add another finger and muttered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ugh. Ahh.¡±


    I stimted the release into my finger until I felt as if urine wasing out. I straightened my legs


    when a liquid came out.


    ¡°Ha aah.¡±


    I briskly stood up in the bathtub and drained the water. I quickly covered my face because of the


    awkwardness I felt for myself.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I whispered to the air while my skin was hot.

 Scandalous woman

    Scandalous woman


    I finished taking a bath. Andrius dropped the clothes earlier outside the door so I could get dressed.


    What I am wearing now is a lengthy ck dress that is usually used by the elderly. There is no bra,


    but thank God he gave me a panty. I was right in front of the door when I was hesitant to open it


    because of the particr question that run through my mind.


    ¡°What if he heard my sound? How would I deal with the man who waspassionate to lend a


    hand but someone lusted for his voice and face for Pete¡¯s sake!¡±


    I no longer knew what to do, but I opened it. I didn¡¯t hear or see anyone, only the shadowy kitchen.


    I tried to call Andrius'' name, but no one responded. I sat on the sofa, in front of it is the small ss


    table. I noticed the magazines underneath, picked them up, and view. But I must have made the


    wrong move because the front page is Randall. I shamelessly remembered what I did earlier.


    I uttered what the magazine imed, ¡°Andrius Ethan Easton¡¯s youngest billionaire business


    executive.¡±


    I even read new information posted there. There was a question about her lover. When I was about


    to read his answer; I jumped because someone suddenly breath behind me.


    I almost smacked my hand on that person, but fortunately, I could suppress my hand.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re done on taking a bath. I ordered the guard to ask the helpers back soon so that you


    can have someone with you here,¡± he said in a deep voice, then hem.


    He steps from the back of the sofa to the kitchen. He opened the huge refrigerator and picked out


    meat and some ingredients. It seems like he was going to cook.


    ¡°Are there any foods you¡¯re allergic to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    There was a long silence between the two of us again. I didn¡¯t know what topic I would open. He


    didn¡¯t seem to be a talkative person. Instead of opening my mouth, I just took the TV remote that


    was lying on the table.


    As I waited for Andrius to make what he was doing, I fell asleep again without realizing it. I just


    woke up when someone patted me on the cheek. When I free my eyes, I saw Andrius. I hysterically


    check my mouth If I drool.


    I could instantly smell what he cooked, but his perfume is what I could inhale more. It is extravagant


    because it doesn¡¯t annoy my nose.


    ¡°Stand up and eat. Your stomach was empty for a few days now. I cooked Pae Valencia.¡±


    ¡°Pae Valenciana? What¡¯s that? I just heard that food today,¡± I loved to ask that, but I was already


    too ignorant and I didn¡¯t want to add to the embarrassment I¡¯m getting now.


    Andrius seems to get the question out of my mind when he asserts, ¡°Pae is a rice dish. It¡¯s also


    healthful.


    I saw the food on the counter. I sat down on a high stool and picked up the spoon.


    After I ate, Andrius apanied me to the second floor. There are three rooms in a row. We


    walked quietly and stopped at the second door.


    ¡°You will sleep here from now on,¡± he stares at me from head to toe, stops from my chest, and


    closed his eyes tightly before continuing to speak, ¡°Tomorrow morning we will also go to the mall to


    buy your clothes.¡±


    I hastily crossed my hands on my chest because I got what he meant. He ignored my reaction


    before talking again.


    ¡°Everything you need is ready. My office is on the third floor, just knock if you need anything.¡±


    I passed in and walked to the white room. There was nothing there except an extensive cab with


    a mirror. This is probably a guest room. The ceiling and walls were not well furnished or decorated. I


    went to bed andy down first, but a minuteter I stood up and jumped because of the extreme


    softness.


    Since I didn¡¯t gotten enough sleep since the tragedy. My body feels drained, so I went to sleep. The


    next morning, I woke up to a loud thump on the door. I rubbed my eyes while I could still hear the


    thundering whacking outside the door.


    ¡°Get out of there, Andrius! I know you are there! Why are you hiding from me, huh?!¡± a woman


    screams.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir, isn¡¯t here. He left early today,¡± an elderly woman¡¯s voice told.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and opened the door. The woman¡¯s eyes widened when she spotted me.


    She gawked at me from head to toe with disgust in her eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She pointed at me and talked in with an arrogant tone. ¡°That¡¯s why that man left me hanging again


    because he found another bitch on the road. Offered something to this cheap girl and fuck her.


    I did not argue and just stared at her because of the extreme rudeness of this woman¡¯s speech. A


    woman who was quite young also climbed up to stop the crazy woman.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll just tell sir that you showed up here,¡± said the woman who had just arrived.


    ¡°You bitch! Are you aware that you¡¯re not the only one he brought here? That Casanova takes off


    the panties of those he brings here. The next day he will act as if he doesn¡¯t know them.¡± the


    woman crossed her two hands and fixed her hair.


    I couldn¡¯t stand what this woman was saying, so I raised an eyebrow at her while the two helpers


    were just watching us. ¡°Before you speak and talk nonsense usations, you must first find out the


    truth. And! If people are trying to shun you, you must leave them alone. Learn to read the situation.


    You¡¯re too visibly desperate. And it¡¯s not of your business what I am in Andrius'' life.¡±


    I raised my hand and signaled as if I was asking her to give up. The girl looked humiliated, so she


    dashed downstairs with a can¡¯t describe expression. I''m stunned when the two maids apuded


    softly.


    ¡°Wow, miss! You¡¯re wonderful. You¡¯re the sole woman who could make ma¡¯am Maxine leave. That


    woman is shameful. Even sir Andrius doesn¡¯t want her anymore, she still keepsing,¡± the pretty


    girl litany.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one sir Andrius talking about. You are beautiful,¡± the olddy smile at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mary and this is Aunt Jes. We are rtive. What about you?¡± Mary inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m Caroline,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Sir Andrius had a message informing you should eat first before getting ready for leaving because


    your errand might be dyed. He will go to the mall with you around noon because of his


    unexpected meeting,¡± aunt Jes said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat,¡± Aunt Jes invited, and she ushered me downstairs.


    When we were in stages, I looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock in the


    morning. Mary rushed to a room. It was maybe their room. When she appeared again, carrying


    clothes. She handed them to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s the only nice dress I have.¡±


    I wonder if Andrius hasn¡¯t told them about my situation.


    After I ate, I distracted myself by reading books because Mary told me that there was a small library


    on the third floor next to Andrius¡¯s office. When I reach up, there is a balcony, and can see the


    outside. Because I was asleep when we arrived at the mansion, I barely discovered now that we


    were the only ones living here. Flowers are surrounding this mansion. In the corner, there were two


    iron cradles.


    While resting on the balcony, a car Bugatti Voiture Noire came. I''m impressed with how beautiful


    it was. This was the first time I saw it in person. I usually only see them in the photo or magazine.


    But I was even more fascinated when the man in the shade got out of the car, wearing a ck


    tuxedo.


    He took off his sunsses and looked up to see where I was. Fortunately, I did my bath. What I¡¯m


    wearing now is a mustard smocking top paired with baggy pants.


    When we got out of the gate, I noticed the van following us. Andrius proceeds, so I just assumed


    they might be his bodyguards.

 Kidnapped

    Kidnapped


    We arrived inside the mall but I didn¡¯t see any shadow of a person. All the stores were open.


    We were walking while the guards followed behind us. The saledies were in front of the ss


    door of each shop.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see people here? Is it a holiday today?¡± I could no longer refuse myself from asking.


    But even on a holiday, it is unthinkable for not even one person to go here.


    ¡°I am the shareholder in this mall. Even in the various branches. I don¡¯t want to brag, but when this


    business was on the brink of being taken down, I picked it up part by part, and now I have the


    largest shares,¡± Andrius replied to me directly and lead straight with an unblemished bragging tone.


    How rich is this man? He can even make a huge and well-known mall close.


    We came into a store. I dive my eyes on the entire shop because of the variety of designer clothing.


    I pulled on Andrius'' suit to draw his attention. When I caught his attention, I confided to him.


    ¡°There are too many beautiful clothes!¡±


    A woman greeted us. Behind her, there were also two women.


    ¡°I am Mariel, manager of this designer clothing. We are pleased to have you today, Mr. Easton. Tell


    everything you want and we¡¯ll be d to assist you,¡± the woman who leads bows, revealing his


    appreciation.


    ¡°I require you to give the clothes that would suit her,¡± Andrius nced at his watch.


    Mariel snaps his finger. Thedy on the right side gestures for me to follow her, while the left side


    assists Andrius to I-don¡¯t-know-where.


    We first moved through the row of Chiffon dresses. As the woman selected the clothes, I picked up


    the knee-length pink one. I looked at its prize hanging in the back. I promptly put it back because of


    the zeros I saw.


    The woman approached me and told me to go to the fitting room. I saw Andrius sitting on a long


    sofa while scrolling on his tablet. The guard brought it earlier because maybe he even has jobs to


    complete.


    I turned toward him and plead, ¡°Let¡¯s not buy here! It¡¯s expensive for a dress. We can just buy it


    outside. The one without a brand.¡±


    He looked at me as if not interested in what I was suggesting. He turned off his tablet and replied,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price and expenses. I¡¯ll take care of it. Just follow the woman and we can get


    back right away.¡±


    I did not answer and went into the room. I first wore the brown fitted with a leather belt. When I


    came out, everyone looked at me until Mariel asked, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Easton?"


    He didn¡¯t respond and just gazed at me. He studied at me from head to toe; I tried to hide the


    rubber shoes I was wearing because they didn¡¯t fit the chiffon dress. I struggled to lower the clothes


    covering my legs because I feel like they will see my panty. This is the first time I have worn this


    kind of dress and it is so expensive. I¡¯m notfortable, so I try to adjust it even though there¡¯s


    nothing to fix.


    I think Andrius suddenly realized that he had been staring at me for a long time. I don¡¯t know if I will


    laugh or be embarrassed because of his stares.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough. I¡¯ll take all the ones you can choose for her.¡±


    I was about to go back to the fitting room so I could change when Andrius ask, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±


    ¡°Change of clothes?¡± I answer, puzzled.


    I left him and proceeded. We even went to other stores.


    Thest ce we went to was the shoe shop. I stumbled when I walked because they asked me to


    try stilettos.


    On the way home, I felt my dder. I preferred to notify them I¡¯ll pee. However, I noticed everyone


    was busy. Andrius was talking on the phone while the guards were on the counter to collect the


    products and things Andrius bought.


    I left to go to the bathroom because I could no longer hold back my urine.


    While sitting on the toilet, I heard a crack of footsteps from outside. I surmised possibly it was just


    one of the mall crews perhaps; they made sure there were no other customers today. After all,


    Andrius reserved it for today.


    When I came out of the toilet, the front door closed and the bathroom light went out. I¡¯m still not


    bothered because I know security is tight here, but I¡¯m wrong. As I stepped forward, I felt someone


    behind me and covered my mouth with a handkerchief. I struggled a few more times before I finally


    lost consciousness.


    I roused to the loudughter of the men. I still pretended to be asleep and listened to their


    conversation.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re lucky what we get, ¡®Miss¡¯ ordered us to do this, but can we just take this girl?¡±


    I opened one eye and peered at them. I saw one of them act, licking something in the air. I rapidly


    closed my eyes and sobbed silently. I am feeling like fainting because of the misfortune I am getting.


    I wanted to shout, but I was afraid that they might do something bad to me.


    And I do not know who¡¯s the ¡®Miss¡¯ they are referring to! I have no money, no family to solicit for


    ransom. There are too many people in the world. Why me?!


    I was trembling with fear when the man started touching and caressing my legs. I was remaining in


    the back of the van. I¡¯m still lucky because I didn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°It turns out that our dear princess is now awake.¡± I saw the yellow color of his teeth and the rotting


    parts.


    It wasn¡¯t too dark yet, but they were driving along a very hidden road.


    They tied my hands so I could not move properly. I try to remove this man¡¯s hands, but he forcefully


    touches his hands on my legs. The two with him evenughed asrge beads of tears fell from my


    eyes.


    ¡°W-Who are you? What do you need from m-me?¡± I trembled.


    The man who rubs my legs demanded to stop the van andughed out loud.


    ¡°Stop the van. Before we give her to the boss, I have to do something first. Wow, miss! You gave


    me a boner. Take responsibility for it.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The driver parked the van in the busiest part while the other one with them got out to pull me out. I


    battled, but they still threw me on the grass. I was already weeping in fear, but the man with so


    much lust for me unbuckled his belt.

 Disorder

    Disorder


    They pushed me and cut the knot that was tying me up. After the leash was removed, I attempted to


    kick them. The guy with rotting teeth tore the clothing I was wearing. I quickly wrapped my two


    hands around my chest. The man who unbuckled the belt pushed up to my body. He squeezes my


    left chest, causing me to whimper. I tried to struggle, but my body was weakening from fear and


    sobbing.


    They took my pants off, although it was difficult because they were jeans. I surrendered because I


    realized there was no chance. My eyes welled up with tears. Only the devils¡¯ughter rang in my


    head. The man took out his cock, which had been standing for some time. He had taken down my


    panties and was about to enter when he was trodden on in the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucked! What exactly are you?! What¡¯s the matter with you?!¡± he yelled furiously.


    He raised his head to see who it was, but when he understood who the man was, his eyes widened.


    He was going to flee when he was stopped by two guards, while another two guards thrashed the


    two apanying him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I stared at the man whoe to help me with fiery eyes. Despite being scared and nude, I rise and


    run towards him. I stumbled as I stood up. He approached me and put his coat around my body. I


    braced him and sobbed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Sshhh! Everything is OK; I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve arrived.¡± Heforted me and patted my head.


    I hit my body, which was now covered with a coat, and began sobbing. ¡°They touched me here.¡± I


    pressed my finger into the area they stroked. ¡°Even here! They¡¯re disgusting!¡±


    He made an effort and calm me down. His jaw clenched as he gritted his teeth. I couldn¡¯t stop


    sobbing and wailing. When he took me and walked close to the guard, I heard him mutter


    something, just enough to understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t murder them. Cut only what is necessary.¡± He makes the rules.


    Before we could get inside his fancy car, I heard three men pleading, ¡°Please forgive us! We had no


    intention of doing it! I have a family! I beg you!¡± He yelled at us, his voice is utterly broken. I would


    have looked at them, but Andrius swiftly buried my face in his chest.


    I just gazed out the window at the woods while I was in his car. My tears began to fall once again;


    what if he waste in a minute? What will happen to me? I still feel their hands on my body even


    now. I fell asleep while sobbing because my eyes were weary.


    ¡°NO!¡± I awoke, racing after my breath. I¡¯m now in my room, and I abruptly withdrew the hand that


    was holding me. Aunt Jes cleaned my face with a damp cloth. When I hugged my hand, they began


    to tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you?¡± Aunt Jes looked at me worriedly as she held a wet towel. She was


    wiping my hands earlier while another towel rested on my head.


    I gazed at her with fear in my eyes, but as I realized I was in a secure ce, I gradually calmed


    down. I saw they suddenly dressed me in flowery pajamas. When I looked over at the side table, I


    noticed the food.


    ¡°Can you tell me the time?¡± That was the first question I asked because I had a feeling I had slept


    for too long. I stared at the door because I feel like, I am hearing those guys approaching to kidnap


    me. My hands and feet are trembling once more. I¡¯m not sure how much trauma those men caused


    me.


    ¡°Miss Caroline!¡± Aunt Jes screamed out immediately as tears streamed back into my eyes. She


    embraced me firmly to calm me down, but... I was terrified. They seem to pay me a visit in my


    dreams.


    As the door swung open, my breathing became heavier. Aunt Jes and I hugged even tighter.


    Because I buried my hands in her arms, I feel like I¡¯m already harming her with my nails. I was


    relieved when she mentioned the name of the man who had entered.


    ¡°Sir Andrius!¡±


    I didn¡¯t leave the hug, but my breathing was improving. I raised my head to see Andrius freshly


    washed and the man dressed in a ck polo. It appears to be fairly young and has a stethoscope


    around its neck. Because of that, I recognized him right away.


    I carefully pulled my hand from Aunt Jes, trembling. She cast a pitying look at me. She massaged


    my hair to fully calm me down. Andrius approached me, sat on the bed on which I wasying, and


    then grasped my shaking hands.


    I¡¯m not sure if it was just because his hands were warm that I stopped shivering. The doctor then


    greeted me. He stared at Andrius and me as if he was concerned about my condition. He spoke


    after crossing his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like this. In your case, you have PTSD, also known as Post-Traumatic


    Stress Disorder. It is a mental illness that these individuals suffer from because of anything that


    happened or that they observed, such as a tragedy, war dead, etc.¡± He paused for a while, but


    proceeded after a second. ¡°Sometimes when the individual has been raped or witnesses the rape,¡±


    he said, as if he had just read the mood of the room.


    ¡°Then what should be done to treat her?¡± Andrius asked him. He listened seriously and was


    interested in what the doctor in front of us would answer. While I was just quiet and unprocessed.


    ¡°What happened to you? Where are your parents? ¡± He asked me and waiting for an answer from


    me. I knew he was asking this because he needed to confirm what had caused it all. And this is his


    job, to provide a reliable answer.


    I was about to answer when Andrius suddenly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think Caroline is ready to open


    something like this. Can you juste back tomorrow?¡± He looked at me and seemed to be just


    waiting for me to answer.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s OK.¡± I looked at him with reassuring eyes. I also want to deal with what happened to my


    parents. I feel like I¡¯m running away from the truth. It¡¯s like I¡¯m living a lie that they¡¯re still here. ¡°They


    died in a demolition and I was almost raped.¡±


    It¡¯s as easy as that. Simple words, but they strike the heart like a dagger. It¡¯s simple to say yet


    difficult to ept. Because I can¡¯t breathe, I feel like a stone hasnded in my heart. I grasped


    Andrius¡¯ arm and pulled my breath away gently.


    The doctor nodded and then answered Andrius¡¯ question earlier. ¡°No cure exists for PSTD, I¡¯ll be


    honest. However, the best hope is thebination of medication and therapy.¡±


    After the doctor told Andrius what more he needed to know, he left. I didn¡¯t pay attention to their talk


    since I ate the one at the side table and then rested.


    As Iid there, I remembered what they called ¡°Miss,¡± who allegedly instructed them to do that.

 Phone

    Phone


    As a gorgeous woman¡¯s voice sang, the sunshine touched my eyes. She was dancing and shaking


    something. She sings and dances along to the song ying on the little speaker. I arose from my


    sleep, my eyes fixed on her. Because she was too preupied with shaking the curtain that she


    was about to change. Shete discovered that I am already awake.


    I was going to lift my hand when it hit the tray on the side table. As a result, she stopped dancing,


    turn to me, and shed me a bright smile. She gets the chair at the table next to the cab. She


    walked up there and took down the blue curtain. She¡¯d change it to a mustard color. She was


    chatting with me as she turned around.


    ¡°How are you, Miss Caroline?¡± I¡¯m sorry for waking you up with my loudness. That¡¯s what my


    mother told me: we should get up early so that our muscles and brain cells can function!" Because


    she had already connected part of the curtain, the sunshine was gradually fading.


    I grinned even though she couldn¡¯t see me since she had turned her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother


    used to get me up early so I wouldn¡¯t bete for work, so I agree with you.¡± My grin darkened as I


    fiddled with my fingers. I had a shback to my mom.


    She pulled something from her maid outfit¡¯s pocket as she sat down on the chair. A shapely phone.


    It¡¯s so thin that it¡¯s frightening to touch since it appears that every time it falls will be damaged. That


    was extremely different from my previous phone, which had a keypad. Then I understood that


    Andrius¡¯ world was vastly different from mine. I also looked around and noticed that it was packed


    with antiques. Simple, but oh-so-elegant. I kept questioning if it was truly okay for me to sleep here.


    She handed it to me. I just stared at it as if afraid to take it because I could break it. When I didn¡¯t


    take the phone, she pulled my hand and put it there. ¡°Sir Andrius tells you to call him if you need


    anything.¡± She took the chair she had stepped on earlier and sat down in front of me. ¡°You know


    Miss Caroline? You are lucky.¡± She looked down in front of me and seemed to be imagining. ¡°During


    my time here, sir Andrius has never brought or settled anyone here. Ma¡¯am Maxine is the one who


    comes here on purpose just to look for a woman even though sir Andrius isn¡¯t bringing anyone.¡±


    My smile suddenly became awkward. I do not know what to say. I don¡¯t know about Andrius, we just


    met, so I don¡¯t know what to say, especially since she mentioned the name of the woman who


    caused the scandal the other day.


    When I could not answer, she spoke again. I don¡¯t know if she read the situation or if she just really


    spoke her tongue. ¡°Sir Andrius also told me not to leave if ever you want someone to talk to. The


    doctor¡¯s advice is that you should always have someone to talk to. I don¡¯t want to take you out,


    maybe ... you still don¡¯t want to and you¡¯re still scared. ¡±


    At that moment, her words slowed down a bit. She seems to be favored as well because I don¡¯t


    speak. ¡°Thank you, Mary. I¡¯ll just tell you when I want to go out. Right now I want to be in the room


    first and if I don¡¯t bother you, join me and you can tell me stories if you want. I will listen.¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Maybe this is the definition of being happy? Is that kind of superficial and


    baseless. As long as you find it helpful, you can be happy. You are happy too. I wish I had just had a


    life like Mary¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you have a phone? Use that so you don¡¯t get bored.¡± Now I take the tray of food that is on the


    bedside table. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I dipped the hotdog in ketchup then ate it.


    ¡°We are not allowed to use the phone when we work, Miss Caroline. And one more thing, I¡¯m done


    eating as well. Thank you for your offer. If it¡¯s okay with you, can I turn on the TV? So the


    surroundings would not be heavy. It will be better for you if you are not in the dark so that you can


    recover quickly.¡±


    I agreed to turn on the TV. Fortunately, there is a TV in the room. She also opened the window. The


    sun had gone out now, but the sky was clear. It would have been nice to take a walk outside during


    such beautiful weather. However, I was afraid that those men might take me again.


    In the middle of my thought, the phone Mary had given me suddenly rang. We both looked at it and


    I was amazed at how formal the name of the caller was.


    Mr. Easton.


    When I answered the call, I immediately heard the noise in his background. It was the voice of the


    men. No one spoke to us on the other line, but I heard the voice in his background.


    ¡°Forgive us, Mr. Easton. We just follow Miss¡ª AHh!¡± the man moaned painfully. I don¡¯t know what


    happened to him, but there was a voice crying again.


    Those voices were muscr ... My eyes widened as I realized who they were. I can¡¯t go wrong with


    those voices.


    ¡°Then who ordered you?¡± It was no longer Andrius¡¯ voice. That voice of one of the guards.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As their cries grew louder, Mary suddenly touched me as my head suddenly began to spin. I felt


    dizzy as I remembered what those men had done to me. I can not breathe.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡± The man couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to say.


    ¡°OH! FUCK!¡± Andrius said curse before the call died down.


    I think he called me by ident because he was the first person to take those men away from me.

 Sauce

    Sauce


    Mary rushed downstairs straight away. As long as I was worried about how to get air, I had no idea


    what she was going to do. I feel like I¡¯m turning into a burden. Is it okay to burden them with my


    anxieties?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My eyes were already watering as Aunt Jes and Mary hurried in. Aunt Jes fanned me with the folder


    she spotted on the table while Mary brought water. There is no electric fan in the room, so this may


    be why she is doing this. My breathing gradually returned. Mary handed me the water, nervous and


    unable to depict her emotion.


    When my breath returned, I sat down on the bed to recover. I¡¯m not sure how long it has been, but


    Andrius has arrived at the room with the doctor that was here yesterday. Because I had dropped the


    phone earlier, Mary ced it on the side table.


    As soon as the doctor entered the room, he ced the stethoscope on my chest. I even noticed


    beads of sweat on his brow, as if he was in a rush. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucked! I previously warned you she should avoid things that have traumatized her! Are you


    paying attention?!¡± His voice is not loud, but he emphasizes that. When he peered into my melting


    eyes, his voice softened.


    ¡°That was an ident, Mark. Please understand that I did not intend to do so. Can you simply look


    at her condition?¡± That¡¯s Andrius right now. He gave me a kind smile, as though to reassure me that


    everything was alright.


    Mark is the name of the doctor. I wanted to inquire if I caused their quarrel, but my eyes couldn¡¯t


    handle it any longer, so I closed them.


    I¡¯m not sure how many hours I slept, but what I saw in front of my bed was Andrius sitting with his


    back to me and hisptop open. He was intently gazing at hisptop while wearing sses. Thus,


    the room was dark. I kept a close eye on his gorgeous face, and his sex appeal only got greater


    because of his seriousness at work and the way he wore sses. When I looked outside, I noticed


    it was dark. He turned around because he must have heard my stomach growl. After all, it was quiet


    and just we could hear the air conditioner.


    He took something from the table, turned on the light, and took a chair. It is baked spaghetti; when


    my parents were still alive we rarely ate it, only whenever there was a celebration or asion.


    He ced the chair on the side of the bed, then used the fork to get pasta into the bowl. He picked


    it up and ce it in front of me. I was still wondering at first I could do nothing but open my mouth


    and chew the food he gave me.


    Even fainting, I still tried to speak. ¡°You? Have you eaten?¡± The air almost came out of my mouth


    because my voice was so weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it if you still can¡¯t.¡± I cringed at what he said. I feel like people are mad at me because of


    what I do repeatedly.


    He raised the fork again. He went back to the table and took the water that was on Tumblr. I just


    silently stared at him.


    When he came back, I saw the bowl that it is almost finished. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a child being taken care of


    even I¡¯m already old. Although I wanted to take it from him, I was afraid he would get angry, so I just


    let him.


    Thest scoop had fallen to the bed, and some sauce glued on my face. The two of us looked


    there, there was also a little sauce that went on my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got sauce in here.¡± He shows me where the sauce is by pointing to his face. I believe he


    was irritated because he stared with dark eyes. But what he did next astonished me...


    I was taken aback when he abruptly licked the side of my lip, followed by a lick of his own, as if the


    sauce had gone with it.

 Lower your voice

    Lower your voice


    What I thought when I realized my life was going to be tough. With all that had transpired, I had


    given up hope that my sleep would ever return to normal. I never imagined the day woulde


    when I wouldn¡¯t need sleeping drugs to have a good night¡¯s sleep. I was no longer visited by the


    hands that had been holding me at the time of the tragedy. Aunt Jes and Mary could help me, but it


    was Andrius who trulyforted me.


    He would stand by me every night when I couldn¡¯t sleep, saying that no one could hurt me. Every


    day, he reminds me I am not alone. I¡¯m used to him caressing my hair. Until I realized I was getting


    back to normal. In my dream, the vision of my parents pleading for help has vanished. However...


    ¡°Ahhh... S-slower Andrius... Hmm,¡± the voice moaned. Every midnight, I heard the groans of the


    ladies he brought here. He assumed I was sleeping off and couldn¡¯t hear them.


    I put the white headset he had given me to my ear. That¡¯s what I assumed it was for, that¡¯s what it


    was for. I was just in the other room and could hear Andrius¡¯ king-size bed shaking, even though I


    didn¡¯t want to hear the groans. I took the phone he gave me and connected the Wi-Fi. I used the


    search box to look for a website that adults frequently used to watch sexual content.


    I removed both the shirt and the panties from my body. I stroked my body before resting my left


    hand on my full breasts and watching the video of the woman with the cock in her mouth on my


    phone. I took my hand out of my chest and ced it in my mouth. I make it wet and ced it in my


    private part to massage. It was as if volt-volt electricity had invaded my body just by holding it there


    while visualizing Andrius¡¯ face. Because I was already toying with my erect nipple, I let go of the


    phone.


    ¡°Uh ... Ngh.¡±


    I think the woman in Andrius¡¯ room and the woman in the video I¡¯m watching are both moaning. I¡¯m


    unable to rx my feet. I¡¯m undecided about raising or lowering it. I instantly felt the sticky liquid as I


    slipped one of my fingers inside the hole. In and out, it feels like I¡¯m tickling it. I close my eyes and


    visualize it as Andrius¡¯ cock. Because I turned the lights off. I know no one can see me.


    I don¡¯t know how long I kept doing that till I had to stop because the door was knocking. No. Did


    they hear what I am doing? I double-checked that my voice was only quiet. I put on my undies and


    white shirt right away. Because I knew only Mary or Aunt Julia could knock, my breast and nipple


    were quite clear there, and I didn¡¯t care to change.


    I saw Andrius as I opened the door. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt since his abs were dripping wet. He


    simply leaped. He continued to knock. He doesn¡¯t do things like this very often. I switched on my


    light since I couldn¡¯t see him well. I noticed him looking at my chest, but all I could think about was


    what he was going to say. As he swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple showed. I was still expecting him to


    say anything, but he didn¡¯t.


    The thing moved in the center of his pants, which I noticed. You can see that it swells up as if his


    zipper is going to break because it¡¯s hidden by his jeans. I was about to point it out to him when he


    abruptly turned around, but before he could walk away, he spoke out.


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    I mmed the door shut because of what he said. I suddenly hugged myself in extreme


    embarrassment. I don¡¯t know how I will deal with him tomorrow. How did he hear? I lowered my


    voice.


    That night I could not sleep. I don¡¯t know what time drowsiness visited me ...


    I just woke up with Andriusying on top of me while licking my neck. He suddenly grabbed my


    healthy breasts, then tore the shirt I was wearing. He yed with my nipple with his tongue.


    ¡°Haa.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I could not catch my breath because of what he was doing. When he left my body, I suddenly


    regretted it but I was surprised when he suddenly tore my panty then ce his face there.


    He stuck out his tongue while smiling. He hasn¡¯t done anything yet, but I immediately felt the water


    in my vagina opening.


    When he is about to insert his tongue...


    Suddenly the rm clock rang, and I woke up. I looked left and right to look for him, but there was


    no Andrius in the room. I looked at my panty and saw it was wet.


    ¡°Ah. Wet dreams.¡± That¡¯s all I whispered in the air. I didn¡¯t know if it would disappoint me that it was


    just a dream or be ashamed of myself because I was fantasizing about the man who did nothing but


    help me.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to go out wearing just like this, I took a shower early. When I came down,


    there were no people, but I could hear someone downstairs.


    When I reached the living room, it was as they had poured cold water on me. The men who tried to


    rape me were sitting in the living room while they were with the woman who hade here to the


    house before.


    She is what Mary calls Maxine. I was about to run upstairs but¡ª


    The man with the rotten tooth pulled me back with a rope.

 Flashdrive

    shdrive


    He wrapped a heavy rope around my neck after I fell and dragged me like a dog. Thankfully, the


    floor is tiled, or my back may already be painful. That¡¯s where I assumed they¡¯d end up assaulting


    me.


    I held the rope over my neck so I could breathe. When another man abruptly took my shorts off, I


    was taken aback. Because I was out of breath, I couldn¡¯t cry or scream.


    The woman Maxine, on the other hand, justughs at what they are doing. The man stopped


    dragging me like a dog. I thought he was going to stop, so I let go of the rope, but I was surprised


    when he pulled me hard as he ran all over the living room. I could feel my breath being choked by


    the rope. I could only hear theirughter throughout the living room. The tears in my eyes were


    alreadying out because of the tight tie around my neck.


    I don¡¯t know how they removed my undies. The man stopped runningpletely and let go of the


    rope he was holding in his end. I¡¯m already fainting because of what he did to me. Since I was


    wearing only white sleeveless, the man dragging me earlier tore it easily.


    It was only after the rope around my neck was finally released that I erupted into sobs. As the man


    who had pulled down my shorts earlier toyed with my hair in the private area, Maxine¡¯sughter


    grew louder. I shuddered at the thought of removing his hand from there. I have no other wish but to


    glimpse Andrius during these times. I¡¯d want to meet him.


    Please, help me, Andrius.


    Though terrified, I was troubled when Maxine abruptly let go of her bag and ran directly to the


    kitchen, returning with the scissors she had been ying with within her hand. Next to me, the man


    with fractured teeth changed positions. My entire body was exposed. They are seeing my naked


    body and it feels like they are watching my soul.


    Maxine passed the scissors to the man who was teasing me with my hair in a, particrly sensitive


    spot. When he cut it, I was caught off guard. I moved away fast, but the man with the terrible breath


    grabbed my hair and strangled me, causing me to smack my head hard on the floor. As a result, I


    became dizzy, couldn¡¯t stand up and fight for what they were doing to me.


    I¡¯m scared.


    I¡¯m scared.


    I¡¯m scared.


    The man with bad breath yed with my nipple with his fingers.


    I hate it.


    I hate it.


    I hate it.


    That¡¯s all I expected them to do. When the man with the scissors hastily inserted his two fingers, I


    broke into tears. I expected him to stop there, but I was horrified when he put the point of the


    scissors into the hole.


    I gasp.


    It was as if someone had stabbed me for what he had done. I stopped breathing. I felt blood due to


    extreme pain. A man grabbed my head again, then mmed it hard on the floor. It¡¯s like I¡¯m going to


    die of the sickness of what they did. I do not know what to do.


    Andrius, where are you? Help me.


    ¡°YOU ARE THE ONE WHO IS TO BLAME FOR THE FACT THAT WE DON¡¯T HAVE ANYTHING


    TO PUT IN YOUR PUSSY! WE WOULDN¡¯T HAVE DONE THIS TO YOU IF YOUR BODY HADN¡¯T


    ATTRACTED US! OUR COCK WAS CUT BY SIR ANDRIUS! ONE OF OUR FRIENDS DIED! YOU


    FUCKING SLUT! WHORE! SPREAD YOUR LEGS!¡±


    Now that I think about it, they are only two this time; thest time they were three.


    The yell of the man with foul breath frightened me. My eyes gradually closed. When he violently


    kicked me on the side of my stomach, I was considerably more pained.


    The man with the scissors was already standing and then ring at me. He had noticed the ss


    on the table, and I attempted to follow the gaze of his hand and predict what he would do next,


    although copsing. He was about to ce the ss on my breast to y with it when suddenly; I


    heard the loud bang and opening of the main door.


    I don¡¯t have the strength to look at who it is. It was as if my earthly body had separated from my


    soul. Before Ipletely lost consciousness, I heard the rattle of a bat as if it had been struck by a


    hard object. The next thing I saw was the man holding the scissors lying next to me.


    ----


    When I opened my eyes, I saw white ceilings and white walls. The sound of the hospital machine


    serves as the noise with the sound of the soft sound of the aircon. I wanted to move my body, but I


    felt like I was being stabbed and punched because I couldn¡¯t move them. The first I felt sore is my


    private part, neck, and the side of the abdomen.


    I suddenly remembered what had happened to me, but I could not feel the fear. I feel like I¡¯m out of


    my mind because I just want to climb to the tallest building and then jump there. I could feel nothing


    in my heart but my frozen heart.


    ¡°Why are you so cruel to me?!¡± I want to ask that of the world and destiny. I wanted to ask them


    what my sin was, why they did it to me. Why do I have to experience the suffering? I was not in


    arrears with them. Isn¡¯t it enough that they took my parent?


    When I returned to myself, Andrius entered with a worried face. I thought the door would close


    again when suddenly a woman entered. My eyes widened. Why is she here? What¡¯s happening?


    ¡°I am d that you¡¯re awake now. It¡¯s good that Maxine called me.¡± he held my hand. ¡°What she told


    me was that she heard you crying inside, but she couldn¡¯t open the doors. How are you feeling?¡±


    I turned to face Maxine, who was suddenly smiling. My eyes went to Andrius to inform him that


    Maxine had nned it all, but I have taken aback when she showed me a sh drive. Her grins took


    the ce of her smiles. Andrius turned around when he saw I was gazing behind him, but Maxine


    swiftly slid her sh drive into her purse.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. However, I know what that is¡ªwhat is inside of it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Be my slave

    Be my ve


    ¡°No! I¡¯m desperate to get out of here! I¡¯d rather not be here! You¡¯re terrifying!¡± I could hear my voice


    throughout the house as I yelled. Even when we returned from the hospital, Mary and Aunt Julia did


    not return.


    ¡°W-why do I think this thing is normal for you? Aren¡¯t you disturbed? Do you have any idea what


    those guys did to me?¡± My eyes welled up with tears. I¡¯m not sure how they don¡¯t despise such


    things. They appear to be aware of the wrongdoing. Maxine¡¯s expression as the scissors punctured


    the most vulnerable portion of my body was terrifying. To her, seeing me like way looked like a


    delight!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she be imprisoned? Is it because she is rich?¡± I still can¡¯t stop screaming. He tried to


    take my hand, but I avoided it. We are here now in my room and he is trying to stop me from


    leaving. He shouldn¡¯t be worried about this anymore because I¡¯m not his responsibility.


    I didn¡¯t bring any belongings because I didn¡¯t own any of them, but I was hurt because he didn¡¯t say


    a word. My chest tightened, and I pushed him to his chest. ¡°This is your fault! This is your fault!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t be like this if he hadn¡¯t been stupid and didn¡¯t hurt thedies he fucked in bed. I¡¯m not


    sure how much I resent myself. All I know is that I detest my body. I have the thought that I am


    trash.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to what he said because he was right. It was his fault for everything that happened.


    I thought I could escape what they did to me; I thought I could escape those men. I knelt on the floor


    as I hugged myself. He held out his hand, but I didn¡¯t take it. I don¡¯t know if I can take his hand


    because he didn¡¯t even take an action against what Maxine did to me. I knew the contents of the


    sh drive that woman was holding.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I have an offer for you.¡±


    I raised my eyes to him. I¡¯m waiting for him to say anything. I took his hand in mine and stood up,


    but he didn¡¯t let go, and I¡¯m not sure whether it was just my imagination, but the way he touched me


    seemed sexual. My hair was standing on end.


    ¡°What?¡± I attempt to take my hand away from him, but he won¡¯t let go. He got up up face to face


    with my ear. My body instantly heated as he softly moved his fingers up and down my arm. Andrius


    was well aware of my feelings for him. I couldn¡¯t help but admire his wless face and figure during


    our time together. But it isn¡¯t the only reason; one of them is what he shows to me.


    ¡°Just be my sex ve and you will never experience the suffering you felt before.¡± When he


    whispered that in my ear, the voltage of electricity quickly entered my body. Add the heat to his


    breath. My eyes widened and my heartbeat quickened. I don¡¯t know the right thing to say.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± I asked. Even though my legs were weak and he wouldn¡¯t let go of


    my hand, I moved away from him.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist as I was ready to fall because of the weakening of my legs. I


    couldn¡¯t take it any longer since I felt like I¡¯d turned into ice cream because of excessive softness. I


    can¡¯t function without his help.


    I waspletely weak when he kissed my neck. My losing heart is even happier because of the


    feeling. The butterflies yed cheerfully. He turned me to him, then gently bit the bottom of my lip.


    In an erotic voice, he asked.


    ¡°What is your answer?¡±


    It was as if his eyes were alluring to me. His blue eyes were like the sea in a very peaceful look.


    Those eyes captivated me and seemed to chain me so that I could get stuck in this hellish house. I


    knew I had nothing left to lose when I said the answer he was waiting for. I will be a prisoner in this


    house while a ve of his body.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    My answer was like a gun trigger because he quickly grabbed me with a kiss and then lifted me. He


    leaned me against the wall while I wrapped my legs around his waist. He removed my top dress,


    then I quickly felt the swelling inside his pants. Seems to explode and destroy his zipper. When I


    looked at that, he touched my chin to look up.


    ¡°Ngh ...¡±


    I moaned as he suddenly sucked on my nipple. I don¡¯t know when he removed my bra. All I know is


    that now I¡¯m only wearing shorts while he¡¯s still wearing the office clothes he¡¯s supposed to wear to


    his office today.


    ¡°W-wait.¡±


    He pulled me down and took off my shorts. I lost myself when he suddenly opened my two legs and


    he knelt in front of my sensitive part. When he put his face there and yed with the hole with his


    tongue, the sensationpletely swallowed me. I grabbed his hair while he do that. While I am still


    leaning my head against the wall.


    When I didn¡¯t know what to do, I pushed him softly, so hey down on the floor.


    It¡¯s my turn.

 Camera

    Camera


    When I unbuttoned his zipper, his enraged cock appeared to be mocking me with how erect it was.


    It barely springs, so its enormity suffocated me. Is it possible for me to satisfy this? Just thinking it¡¯s


    going to enter my hole; I¡¯m bing pale, no matter how much I think it¡¯s not the regr size of the


    guy.


    When he nced at me, he had a straight expression. His face is solemn, and I keep thinking if this


    is the same expression he gives to the girls with whom he has sex. When I consider he has another


    lady with whom he is having an affair and that another woman is doing this to him, my mind heats.


    At first, I hesitated, but when I saw his eyes indifferent, I opened my mouth and put out my tongue.


    While he was lying down, I put his cock in my mouth. I felt him flinch. Because I¡¯m just new to this, I


    don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve watched a very different scene like this, but it¡¯s still different when you¡¯re


    right in front of the thing you¡¯re watching.


    ¡°Haa ... Haaa ..¡±


    On my face, I could feel the heat. I took a big breath and then pulled out the thing from my lips. He


    grabbed my hair and thrust his cock at me before I could regain my breath. Tears rolled down up my


    eyes because of what he did, not because I was frightened. He did it suddenly and mmed me in


    the throat. He fixed his raven stare on me.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡±


    He sat up from lying down, so I removed his cock from my mouth. He sighed as if he enjoyed what I


    did, then smirked.


    ¡°You are good with it.¡± He grabbed my face and squeezed my cheeks with just one hand as if to


    scold me because of the pressure of his squeezing. My tongue was still sticking out because of the


    sticky liquid that came out of his cock.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I didn¡¯t put in my tongue while still kneeling in front of him while the eyes were still with tears. I


    thought we were going to stop, but it surprised me when he pulled my head again, then he shove


    his cock into my mouth.


    ¡°Try sucking it harder.¡±


    He is standing now while I am still on my knees. I grabbed his two legs because he kept thrusting


    into my mouth. I¡¯m short of air. My hands were shaking because of what he was doing. I also


    wounded his legs with my nails because of the intensity of my grip on him. His trust in my mouth


    was so hard.


    ¡°UmpH ... MmHh.¡±


    He kept mming it into my mouth. No. Don¡¯t tell me he ns to cum into my mouth. Thankfully, he


    didn¡¯t. He stopped and moved his feet away from me. I don¡¯t know how I could keep up with him,


    even though I knew it was my first time.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Haa .. Ahhh¡± Even catching my breath, I did what he said. He masturbates in front of me and cum.


    The white liquiding from his cock went to my tongue and face. When I closed my mouth, he


    walked towards me again. There was still liquid dripping from the tip of his cock.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    He put it on my cheek, so I did what he wanted. I slurp all the remaining cum he has before he


    permanently removes it in front of me. My hole started twitching.


    I regretted it when he suddenly closed his zipper. He pats my head andes out. I don¡¯t know


    why what he did was so hrious. He didn¡¯t even help me cum. I have put on my clothes. As Iy


    down, the door opened again. I¡¯m surprised because he brought some wine. I didn¡¯t stand up and


    just let him there. I heard himugh.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m still not standing up. I buried my face in the pillow and nned to ignore him, but I was surprised


    when he threw something at me. One is a leather cor with a heart shape in the middle. What am I


    dog? There is also a blindfold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with it and then go on to the rest.¡±


    I took the things he gave me, then looked at him curiously. What do I do with them? He came over


    and handed the wine to me. I drank it immediately so that he would have nothing more to say, but I


    don¡¯t know why my body heats up so fast. I looked at him, who was now smiling as he took the


    things in my hand. Even justying a finger on my skin makes my hair stand on end. I touched my


    sensitive part because even though no one was holding it there, I could feel the burst of fluid due to


    the heat of my body.


    I quickly took off my clothes as he took a seat and watched me. I immediately removed my shorts


    and without hesitation inserted my two fingers. Only then did my trembling body calm down. While I


    thrust my hole, using my fingers, he stood up and walked towards me. He put the cor on my neck


    when I looked at him. He just kissed me and put his hot tongue in my mouth. We just stopped


    kissing when he put the blindfold on me.


    When I removed the blindfold, I saw him holding a phone while videotaping me. His cock came out,


    and he was masturbating. Instead of being scared of what he did, I put the blindfold back on and


    thought the camera focused on me and the masturbating Andrius.


    I don¡¯t know how those things and views turned me on so much.

 Peanut butter

    Peanut butter


    Andrius didn¡¯t pressure me. After we did things I hadn¡¯t done before, he didn¡¯t open up the topic


    about it. After we do those, we will go back to normal as if nothing had happened and I am much


    better with that setup than we have. He doesn¡¯t take advantage of how I feel about him. If he had


    any take advantage, that was what he offered me because of the situation I got into Maxine. A few


    weekster, Maxine never came back here. Security has also tightened.


    ¡°What! Give it back to me!¡± I am now snatching my phone from him. He said he would just borrow it,


    but it surprised me when I suddenly heard the grunts of the women I watched on the adult website.


    I stopped snatching it and then looked at him sharply. I closed my eyes tightly when the growl got


    louder and because we were the only ones in the house, it echoed throughout the house. I suddenly


    felt the stiffness of my nipples and the wetness of my panties. The hot and reddened face I had just


    had was reced by body heat. Ever since what happened to Andrius and me, I can only say one


    thing.


    I am still a virgin.


    He did not go beyond the part where he had already inserted his cock into the hole of my sensitive


    part. All I¡¯m wearing right now is a clear sleeveless top and undies. I touched the fabric of my


    underwear because I could already feel the wetness. When I opened my eyes, I saw Andrius


    monitoring every movement of my hand. When I lifted my sleeveless top, my big and round boobs


    were immediately exposed. The hardness of my nipples was obvious. He lowered his raised hand,


    then ced the phone on the table.


    The lump in his boxer shorts grew quickly. I approached him and rubbed my body so I felt, even


    more, the growth in the middle of my stomach.


    ¡°Ngh.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop moaning because he rapidly grabbed my ass and squeezed it, then spank it hard. I


    touched the swelling in the middle of his boxer shorts and he immediately raised his head at what I


    did. When I was on my knees, he stopped me, then in a sh I was lying on the table. The growling


    sound still doesn¡¯t stop, so my body gets even hotter, even more, when Andrius tore my undies.


    I wondered when he suddenly left the table and took something. When he returned, he was carrying


    peanut butter. What is he going to do with that? As I watched him open it, I was surprised when he


    took it suddenly with his finger. I was even more lost in the violent insertion of his two fingers in my


    hole and sped up the thrust there. A lot of water came out because of what he did.


    I squirt.


    I am still sensitive to the next time he inserts his tongue and sucks it like food. I¡¯m still not done


    squirting, so I know he drank that. I faintly looked at him as he licked the bottom of his lip.


    ¡°The peanut butter in your p*ssy is way better than a sandwich.¡±


    Though exhausted, I tried to smile at him to give him an answer to what he said.


    ¡°Then put the peanut butter on your cock and let me have a taste if it¡¯s better than the sandwich I¡¯m


    eating.¡±


    Heughed at what I said, but before he could answer, my phone rang loudly. Only one person can


    call me except Andrius. When I picked it up, Andrius¡¯ hand preceded me. When I looked at him, he


    pulled my hand to stand up. Before he answered the call, he took peanut butter again and put it on


    his cock. When I could finally get down from the table, he pushed my shoulder to make me kneel.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mary?¡±


    He shoves his dick in my mouth. I didn¡¯t react immediately because he mmed my head there so


    that I could swallow it whole. I shut until I swallowed his cock while he bit his lip while the phone


    was in his ear. I couldn¡¯t make a noise because Mary might hear me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he said that, he lifted me back to the table. My position now is doggy style. He handed me the


    phone, so my eyes widened. He quickly positioned his hand on my p*ssy and started ying with it.


    He is toying with it.


    ¡°M-mary ... Ahh.¡± I immediately bit my hand so as not to continue the growl. I couldn¡¯t understand


    what Mary was saying, because I was focused on what Andrius was doing.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± Mary said happily. When I heard that, I took a deep breath before I answered.


    ¡°Ahh ... R-really. Ugh.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan as Andrius pinched my clit. I am very weak.


    Hopefully, Mary doesn¡¯t notice what we¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you still feel sick?¡± I didn¡¯t even answer Mary¡¯s question and immediately turned


    off the call. I held on to both sides of the table as I could feel the liquiding out.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m cumming. Ahhh.¡±


    I removed Andrius¡¯ hand, but he just elerated the grinding there. In the end, I squirt ... for the


    second time.

 I know what happened to you

    I know what happened to you


    ¡°Caroline!¡± Mary¡¯s loud voice rang out as I sat down at the table. She hugged me right away, pulling


    the bag she and Aunt Jes were lugging after her. I caught a glimpse of Aunt Jes smiling at me from


    behind her. Mary took a seat next to me.


    Andrius had to leave early this morning due to a problem with theirpany. I heard the sound of


    his car, but it was still dark when I looked around. He couldn¡¯t go to work since we spent the entire


    day caressing. While waiting for him to go, I fell asleep when the gate closed again, and I kept


    thinking it was my fault he couldn¡¯t go to his work yesterday.


    ¡°When we are ready to leave that ce, it¡¯s too early! My head and body hurt.¡± She stretched a


    bone as I listened to her story. She touched her neck as well. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting to go on vacation!¡±


    she said as she clutched her tummy. ¡°Hungry!¡±


    When she abruptly took the peanut butter and opened it, I was preparing to eat bacon with rice.


    My eyes widened. I snatched it from her grip and dashed to the garbage bin. Why did I forget to


    dispose of it?! I¡¯m lost in my thoughts. I want to smack my head against the wall because I think it¡¯s


    still worldly sex while I¡¯m with Mary.


    She jokingly pushed me and stared at me when I returned to the chair. I don¡¯t think differently about


    Aunt Jes and Mary. They helped me to have pastimes and not to imagine the trauma that happened


    to me. I am so grateful for what they have done for me.


    ¡°Just peanut butter! You evil!¡± Because of what she said, Iughed out loud to cover up the


    imaginary things I am thinking about because of the peanut butter I threw in the trash, then


    answered even though I knew what I was going to say was unbelievable. ¡°I left it as open yesterday


    and was eaten by a rat! You might even be poisoned! What a pity you¡¯re beautiful if you don¡¯t get


    married! ¡±


    Thankfully, Mary was gullible and simplyughed at what I said. It¡¯s Sunday, and I¡¯m not sure what


    I¡¯ll do. I was terrified of what Maxine may do to me, so I didn¡¯t want to go out. Andrius, luckily, does


    something every day. I¡¯m hoping to find work or have pals to visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, and it¡¯s Sunday! I¡¯m free to go for a walk!¡± Mary stood up and was about to walk into their


    room when I abruptly grabbed her dress. She sat down again and red fiercely at me. I signed the


    peace treaty to express my regret, but she did nothing but sigh.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Even afraid of what Maxine might do to me, I would still choose to go out.


    Andrius told me he would not let what happened to me happen again. I¡¯m leaving when that


    happens once more!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Are youing?¡± Mary¡¯s smile was like an angel¡¯s. She is beautiful, and it is no wonder that


    she has many boyfriends. At least sometimes I don¡¯t want to live in fear. I even overcame


    incarceration every time I was alone here at home. The only noise is sometimes because of the TV.


    If I don¡¯t open it the silence is deafening.


    ¡°Can I join?¡± I looked at her as if I was asking her permission. My feet were anxious because it was


    scary that when I came out the door, those men were waiting for me.


    ¡°LET¡¯S GO!¡± Mary cheerfully said.


    We both went to our rooms to change and take a bath. Even when the strange Mary stared at what I


    was wearing in the living room, I didn¡¯t take it off. Aunt Jes and Mary took a look at what I was


    wearing before Mary burst outughing. She looked as if she couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d put on.


    Maybe when they find out what happened to me, they won¡¯t allow me to go, even if it¡¯s only at the


    door.


    What I am wearing now is ck pants, a ck T-shirt, ck shoes, ck sunsses, and a ck


    cup. The only difference was the red lipstick I put on my lips. Maybe with this look, Maxine or even


    those men won¡¯t recognize me anymore.


    ¡°Where are you going? Are you a spy, a robber, or a sympathizer? You even beat the stalker


    because of what you were wearing. Are you sure about that look?¡± She still keepsughing, but I


    will remain with this outfit. I would rather have them look at me than feel and experience again the


    calvary that Maxine gave me. I¡¯d rather hide in this ck I¡¯m wearing.


    When she saw I was determined and had no ns to change my clothes, she stopped and sighed.


    Aunt Jes approached me and stroked my long hair. She hugged me, to my surprise. I didn¡¯t expect


    her to do that. Mary came out first.


    ¡°I know what happened to you. Even if I want to stop you from going out because that is what Sir


    Andrius told me, I can¡¯t lock you up here. Just don¡¯t stay upte.¡± Because of what Aunt Jes said, I


    always had second thoughts. What if Andrius finds out I came out?


    I didn¡¯t speak anymore and just smiled at her. When I came out of the door, we walked quite a


    distance to the biggest gate we would go out. It¡¯s like I want to back off.


    When we were outside. I don¡¯t know if I just blink my eyes, but I saw someone peeking at one of the


    trees. It disappeared quickly, so I¡¯m not sure what I saw.

 Restaurant

    Restaurant


    Mary and I did nothing but walk around the parks. We went to different parks. My legs are numb, my


    stomach is getting hungry. I took off my hat and sunsses, then took a deep breath. It was as if I


    had escaped from a prison filled with bad memories.


    I heard Mary¡¯s stomach growl, so weughed together. I pulled her over to a restaurant I had seen


    earlier. I looked at the watch in my hand and saw that it was already noon; I didn¡¯t even notice the


    time because of the enjoyment. As we walked towards the ce we were going to eat, I saw the


    familiar vehicle.


    Bugatti the ck Car.


    That was Andrius¡¯ car. When we got closer, I took a closer look to see if it was his. I confirmed it,


    especially when Mary looked at it and she said to whom it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Andrius¡¯ car. Why is it here?¡± She turned and walk to the whole car around to confirm. As


    she stood up, she waved, then pointed at the tinted car. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Sir Andrius¡¯.¡±


    I thought there was a problem with theirpany? Why is he here? I don¡¯t know why my feet


    spontaneously walked inwards and saw the beautiful ones hanging high in the ceiling. I didn¡¯t know


    that this restaurant is for A-ss, maybe the price of food here is more expensive than in my life.


    Mary suddenly pulled me away, so I turned my attention back to her. Even though I was surprised, I


    forced myself to smile at her. It was okay for us to eat here. Andrius gave me a card, so I¡¯m sure


    that card would afford what we would eat here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be here! Even a year¡¯s sry is not enough for this!¡± She pulls me in, but I insist on


    entering.


    The light is orange, unlike just normal restaurants. The ceiling has a lot of decoration, but just


    enough to make the ce look ssy. It¡¯s a pleasure to step into this exclusive restaurant. Why


    can¡¯t I see Andrius?


    A servant approached us.


    ¡°Good afternoon ma¡¯am. Do you have a reservation for today?¡± He had a white cloth on his arm


    while he was wearing a Button-up shirt and it was a casual one. I would like to ask if there is a


    name of Andrius who made the reservation, but I know they are not allowed to answer, so I just


    didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°No.¡± After they guided us to one of the tables, we sat down. When he served us water, another


    server passed by holding wine, so my eyes followed where he was going.


    I felt like a stump when he entered one of the VIP rooms and saw the woman in the red dress while


    Andrius was smiling at the woman while he was wearing a navy tuxedo. It was as if I was poured


    cold water and pped by the truth of how far our state was from Andrius¡¯ life. It was as if someone


    stepped on my stomach to show me what my level was in Andrius¡¯ life is nothing.


    I can¡¯t deny that the woman came from a wealthy family. I looked at the ck clothes I was wearing


    andpared them to the cocktail red dress worn by the woman Andrius was talking to.


    Fortunately, the food arrived, so I averted my eyes there. I didn¡¯t realize that Mary had already


    ordered for the two of us. However, no matter how delicious the food looks in front of me, I feel like


    I¡¯ve lost my appetite. I just took the fork and jabbed it into the steak in front of me. When I was about


    to stick it again, Mary restrained me as I already irritated her eyes.


    ¡°Can you still eat that? If not, I¡¯ll be the one to eat.¡± Because of what she said, I moved the te in


    front of her, then looked back at the room where Andrius and the woman were. My eyes widened


    when I saw she was already hugging Andrius and sitting on his thigh while Andrius¡¯ eyes were on


    fire.


    It was as if I wanted to shed tears because Andrius never looked at me the way he looked at that


    woman. Even though they were noticeable because the door had a ss part, Andrius still kissed


    the woman¡¯s ear. It was as if thousands of needles had pierced my heart. Tears welled up in my


    eyes because of what I witnessed. When I removed my eyes, I saw Mary, who also looked at the


    part where I was looking.


    She would have pointed it out with the fork she was holding and would shout when I suddenly


    covered her mouth and pulled her to the counter to pay. I don¡¯t want Andrius to see that I¡¯m here.


    As we walked out, it was as if the daggers and crystals I had removed from my heart when my


    parents died wereing back. I want toin but every time I think about it I also ask myself


    what is my right?


    I was unaware that Mary and I were back. I didn¡¯t wait for her to speak anymore and I immediately


    ran to the bedroom and locked it. It was there that I let out the tears that I had previously held back.


    My chest tightens with pain. Every time I think back, I remember the image of the two of them


    earlier.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I never questioned myself about something but ...


    If I be rich too? Will Andrius stare at me like that?


    Or am I just a heat substitute for his body looking for a strange relish?

 Belt

    Belt


    I did not sleep. I am awake all night. Not because I can¡¯t sleep, but because I¡¯m waiting for him to


    come home, but I feel like a fool to do that. He didn¡¯te home, no matter what I waited for. The


    next day, I did the same again.


    Even in the days that followed. . . . . .


    In the next day...


    In the next day...


    It¡¯s been a week. I haven¡¯t seen Andrius in a week. I finally answered my question about what does


    he really think of me? There is really only one answer and there is no need for good thinking just to


    answer that superficial question of mine. During that week. I tried to convince myself. I convinced


    myself that I was just his ...


    Sex ve.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I looked out the window when I heard the car horn. I haven¡¯t eaten for a few days. My feelings for


    Andrius poison me so much that thinking he feels nothing for me is too much pain. I was just like a


    dog waiting for its master toe home.


    To give food.


    To give attention.


    I just sat there, staring into space. Even I want to bring myself back to a reality I can¡¯t do it. Love


    poisons me.


    Just once. Just once.


    I looked at the door when someone knock. I was sure it was just Mary, so I didn¡¯t answer. It stopped


    in a few seconds. When I was about to go to sleep, the door suddenly mmed shut but I didn¡¯t feel


    like looking at it... I continued to lie down as I felt the bed move.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Though surprised, I did not move. I thought it was Mary because of the smell of


    women entering.


    The smell of the woman came with Andrius. I thought I was the only one he was sleeping with. I


    made a mistake. Who among our women is the original?


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I know my question is out of the line. Nothing we talked about was


    interfering with personal lives. I shouldn¡¯t ask where he went. He didn¡¯t answer, so I knew right away


    that he had no ns to answer my question, so I just didn¡¯t speak up. I felt him stand up on the bed


    and lock the door, so I got up quickly, but it rmed me to see him standing in the doorway while


    holding the doorknob.


    I was about to go back to lying down when he quickly approached me and suddenly kissed my neck


    and violently touched my left chest. Because maybe for the time he didn¡¯t touch me, I was so


    homesick for his caresses. I pushed him hard when I saw the lip mark on his polo. He was surprised


    when I pushed him. When he tried to kiss me again, I pushed him hard and pped him heavily.


    He turned his face to the left side and took a long time to process what I did to him. When he


    recovered, he went to the balcony and locked the sliding door. He lowered the curtain and stared at


    me sharply. When I returned his gaze with my angry stares, I was surprised at what happened next.


    He pped me hard. Double what I did to him. My face seemed numb from what he had done. It did


    not satisfy him because he strangled me, so I eventuallyy down on the bed. I try to remove his


    hand, but he is too strong.


    He tore the clothes I was wearing. I was short of breath because he still wouldn¡¯t remove the hand


    on my neck. He suddenly tore my panties in an instant. I want to ask for help because of what he is


    doing. No, this is not Andrius.


    When he released me, he immediately removed his belt. Since I still didn¡¯t have the strength to


    recover, I let him do what he wants. I¡¯m not wearing any clothes anymore. The cold of the aircon is


    already enveloping my body. It scared me when he suddenly turned me and pressed my face to


    bed.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±


    I screamed in excruciating pain when he whacked his belt on my back. I want to cry because of


    what he did. I just clung to the nket because of the harsh pain. When he got out of bed, I lost my


    strength, because maybe I hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days either. I felt like I was going to die of


    suffering when he pped my ass again with the belt.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING SLUT! HOW DARE YOU?! ¡± He yanked my hair. Is this the Andrius that is so soft


    to me? Why is he doing this to me?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± I just sobbed and sobbed. I don¡¯t know if I can lie down because of the injury in my ass


    and my back because of the drastic difort, but I don¡¯t think the words he said to me hurt more.


    Is this the man I love?


    He dropped my hair, then turn me to him. I could feel my back as if they had poured hot water on it.


    God. If you do exist, why are you torturing me?


    He shackles me with his belt. He tied both my hands with the belt he used on me. I could no longer


    recognize Andrius¡¯ blue eyes. Ice-cold reced his old sea eyes in so peaceful.


    I was like an animal that he punished. Just because of a p I did to him.

 Friends coming

    Friendsing


    I quickly crawled to the corner of my bed when he suddenly entered the door. His eyes now are no


    longer the same asst night. It was gentle again, back to normal, and remorse was obvious. I


    averted my eyes from him because I didn¡¯t want to see him. To this day, my back and buttocks still


    hurt.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    His voice was weak, but I squeezed my body tighter at the corner of the bed as I hugged my knees.


    I was scared of him. How did he do that to me? Tears began to fall in my eyes again. I thought I had


    found a partner. It seemed like I had lost even more of the chance to break free from this hellish life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± His voice was muffled again, so my eyes widened as I crawled towards him.


    He was standing on the side of the bed. He yanked my hair and then kissed me hard. I was


    surprised when he suddenly bit my lip. Tears came out of the corners of my eyes as I felt my lip


    crack.


    He ced the medkit on the side table and then let go of my hair and lips. I couldn¡¯t look at him


    because that wasn¡¯t the Andrius I knew. I want to hug myself with pity because even though he has


    done that to me, my heart is still beating for him. I want to bang myself on the wall. He took off my


    clothes, then put alcohol in the cotton, thenid me on the bed. I do not speak.


    I don¡¯t want to talk because I might just say something he doesn¡¯t want. I¡¯m afraid of what he can do


    to me. I bit my tongue as he pressed the cotton on the part where he hit the beltst night. I can still


    feel how he whacked me with that without hesitation. I just closed my eyes and let him do what he


    wants.


    When he finished. I was about to get up to go straight to the bathroom, but before I could get up, he


    put a chain on my foot. I was afraid to look at him. What¡¯s this for? He was still busy fixing the chain


    and not looking at me. Why is he doing this to me?


    ¡°W-what is this?¡± I can¡¯t straighten out my word. He came over to me and sat down next to me, but I


    moved rapidly so he wouldn¡¯t touch me. He pulled my arm hard and put my face in the middle of his


    pants.


    ¡°Suck me.¡±


    My hand trembled as I lowered his zipper and touched the ¡®thing¡¯ that was not yet standing. I was


    just about to touch it when he suddenly pped it on my face.


    I hate myself.


    I hate myself because despite what he did, I¡¯m still captivated by his body. My heart and body are


    still a ve to him. In just one word, he made my body willing to do what he wanted.


    He chokes me.


    He strangled me.


    He kisses me.


    He ps me.


    He has already done everything he can. I feel like a machine ready to do for him. He thrust in my


    mouth until he cum.


    I never left. He pushed me hurriedly and hard on the bed since my body was already naked


    because he had wiped me with cotton already. I gave him free rein to do anything he pleased.


    I caught my breath as he inserted his cock into my hole. I couldn¡¯t breathe because it felt like my


    whole body was being torn apart. It was as if someone was stabbing me for what he did. I wanted to


    shout, but I bit my hand so I couldn¡¯t make a noise.


    He thrust fast without thinking about what I was feeling. All he thinks about is his body heat. Tears


    welled up in my eyes. It¡¯s not like the ones I read in the book that will envelop you with warmth and


    zest to feel. When he saw the tears in my eyes, he showed no mercy at all. His expression was


    nk as he hurried in and out of me.


    I feel the release of sticky liquid in conjunction with blood. Panting, I forced myself to get up when


    he left on top of me. I averted my gaze from him, then spoke.


    ¡°Free me.¡± Even though I couldn¡¯t stand up, I insisted. He is now lying on the bed while I move away


    from him as if he is a virus. I used to like doing this to him. Now, I feel disgusted. He took something


    out of his pocket and threw the small key at me.


    I undo the shackle myself. The loud chain rang on the floor and I stumbled into the bathroom. As


    soon as the door closed, I leaned to it and immediately covered my mouth so that we could not hear


    my voice.


    I used to love him because of the way he treated me. Because I feel like I¡¯m a fragile thing, the way


    he touches me and takes care of me. He never shows this part to me. It¡¯s as if the wind gets


    stronger and it hugs you, but when you hug it, it is no longer the same as the wind that is


    comfortable and pulls you.


    Hopefully, after opening up my eyes, everything is all just a lie. I stood up and looked in the mirror. I


    looked at my neck as the wound was visible. A loud bang on the door made me jump. In my fear,


    without hesitation, I opened it.


    ¡°Get ready. My friends areingter.¡± After he said that, he stepped out and m the door.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    No. I hope I¡¯m mistaken about him mentioning his pals and telling me to get ready and dressed.


    What for?

 Business trip

    Business trip


    The p of a man I did not know echoed throughout my room. Because one of my legs was


    chained I could not run. He covered my mouth with a cloth so I couldn''t scream. I try to step on him


    but he is too strong because he only catches my feet.


    NO PLEASE. Andrius help me, please. I haven''t even finished crying because there is a man who


    suddenly entered my room again. Its body is bigger. I thought he was alone but someone else


    followed him but my heart was more broken by the man who enteredst. He averted his gaze from


    me. He went to one of the tables and took a chair.


    He sat down in front of us. A man starts to take off his pants. That was the man with the mustache


    and was old his hair is white while the man who pped me is just the right age. It was probably


    about the same age as Andrius and thest one who entered before Andrius. His body is bigger.


    In an instant, the chain was gone. My shorts were also gone while the dress and bra were torn. The


    man with white hairpletely removed his pants. He immediately climbed on the bed and shove


    his dick on me after removing the clothes that were blocking my mouth.


    They allughed at what he did when the man thrust it deep into my throat. I peek at Andrius and


    see he''s not looking at me. After the man with the big body tied me up; the man in Andrius age was


    about to enter his cock into my private part. However, I bit the ¡°thing¡± that was in my mouth.


    "AHHHHHHHH!" He cried out in tremendous pain but my cries prevailed. They all looked at me


    even Andrius who avoided looking at me his eyes widened.


    "Andrius, I''ll be good, please. I don''t like this." I keep weeping when the man who tied my hand was


    about to p me because the man I bit earlier has already fallen to the floor.


    Thankfully, Andrius quickly stopped him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "YOU FUCKER!" Andrius has a dangerous stare at the man who ns to p me. "DON''T YOU


    EVER HURT MY WOMAN." He pushed all the men around me then removed the rope from my


    hand. He picked me up, wrapped me in a nket, and when he opened the door, the man with the


    big body angrily pulled him back.


    "WHAT THE FUCK MAN ?! YOU USED TO SHARE YOUR THINGS." The man''s voice echoed


    throughout the room.


    Andrius looked sharply at the hand holding him before turning to the man. The anger was obvious in


    Andrius'' eyes so I didn''t join in anymore and added to his anger. I don¡¯t want him to continue to


    leave me with these men. I suddenly hugged him while thinking that. He looked at me before finally


    coming out. But before he left he said something to the man.


    "Well, this woman is not a "thing"."


    He closed the door. When we entered his room I hugged him tightly. I don''t want to experience the


    trauma I was going through again. I will do everything, just don''t throw me Andrius. I wanted to tell


    him all that but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. My throat felt dry from crying so much.


    He doesn¡¯t speak and he just lets me go. My hands are still shaking. When he put me down on his


    bed he was the only one who spoke.


    I was surprised when he suddenly hugged me tightly. My tears suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t speak


    and he just hugged me for a long time. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly acted like this. I couldn''t speak


    because of the next thing he said.


    ¡°Please, hate me. Hate me until you can no longer feel love.¡±


    I could not speak to what he whispered. What does he mean? Eventually, I just didn¡¯t ask. In a hug


    that he did, it was as if everything he had done to me was destroyed. All the fear that I thought


    would never be erased from me was like melted ice.


    The next day I woke up feeling relieved. My feet are free and without shackles now. I couldn''t even


    feel my back where he hit me with his belt. Concurrent with the loss of marks was the simultaneous


    forgetfulness of what he had done to me.


    My eyes turn in the bathroom when the handsome man came out. Water droplets were still falling


    on his abs. I rubbed my eyes. Feeling I had lost my voice in tearsst night.


    Yesterday when he approached me, I almost didn¡¯t know what to do just so that his skin wouldn¡¯t


    touch with mine. Now that he was approaching me, I didn¡¯t move. I''m just waiting for him. When he


    sat down next to me he caress my hair which was a bit messy. Then he kissed my eyes to my lips.


    ¡°Would you like to join me on a business trip?¡± he asked.

 Youre so lewd

    You''re so lewd


    ¡°Are all your things ready?¡± Andrius approached me and hugged me from behind as I grabbed my


    neck with the still-visible imprint of his choking from the night before. He took my hand and touched


    the mark, then sniffed my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, leaning his head behind me as I messed up his hair, then chuckled gently. I


    don¡¯t feel frightened about what he did because of how I feel about him. I can¡¯t seem to find the


    anger anywhere in my heart. Even if I go into the depths of my heart right now, I won¡¯t find it.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, then the markpletely disappears, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, and my back difort


    vanished as well. I wrapped the ck scarf over my neck so that I wouldn¡¯t be noticed. As I gripped


    his stomach again, I turned to face him. He raised his head and kissed me. Because of the heat on


    his lips and tongue, I quickly closed my eyes.


    I also pushed him as his kiss on me became more intense. ¡°We might get caught in the flight.¡± It¡¯s


    been three days since what happened to his buddies, and there¡¯s still mixed sadness, but I can¡¯t call


    it rage. I¡¯m angry because of what he did to me. I was also irritated because he didn¡¯t tell me who


    he spoke with at the restaurant, even though I didn¡¯t ask.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    We¡¯re leaving. Mary and Aunt Jes left again. I¡¯m not sure where they went this time because I didn¡¯t


    want to question Andrius.


    I was apprehensive as soon as I got in the car because this was the first time he had taken me on a


    work trip.


    I was unaware that we had arrived due to the intensity of my deep thought. But it wasn¡¯t simply a


    regr flight like those who paid for it; given Andrius¡¯s fortune, I didn¡¯t suppose he had his jet.


    Private jet. I was astounded by its enormity inparison to what I see on TV and in newspapers.


    Who isn¡¯t nervous because this is my first time on a ne, and it¡¯s a private flight? My hands were


    shaking at the prospect of what may happen, simr to what I saw on TV.


    I looked at my hand as Andrius held it. Unexpectedly, my shivering stopped spontaneously. This is


    probably what they call weakness and strength. I sometimes draw strength from him buttely, he


    has be my weakness.


    He pulled me up inside while others followed us. They were the men who took me when the


    demolition happened in our area. They were Andrius¡¯ guards when I first met him. He made me sit


    in the part where I could see outside. At first, I was hesitant, but every time I think Andrius was with


    me, I got better. I could see only tall grasses as the strong wind blew them away. We were still on


    the ground, but the ne was slowly moving for a few seconds. I was uneasy, so Andrius held my


    hand resting on the chair.


    As a woman approached us, I smiled. This is referred to as a steward. I didn¡¯t like her the first time I


    saw her because of the clinginess with which she gazed at Andrius. While I was staring at her,


    Andrius was just staring at my hands. When I looked at the woman, she was ring there as well,


    and her attention was drawn to mine. I was furious when she rolled her eyes.


    The woman pretended to cough before speaking. ¡°Good morning sir Andrius, what do you want to


    drink?¡±


    I swiftly turned Andrius¡¯s face to me and kissed him softly as he nced at her. I noticed furious


    eyes in the woman with my peripheral view. When I stuck my tongue in Andrius¡¯ mouth, I angered


    her even more. Andrius acted as if he didn¡¯t care and disregarded the woman in front of us.


    When the woman left, I withdrew my face from Andrius; he pulled my head back and kissed me on


    the neck after removing the ck scarf. I grinned as I peered into the pants since his junior was


    ready. I was taken aback as he stood up.


    He brought me into the restroom, and I had no idea how we got there. All I know is that the heat of


    his lips on my neck is likewise carrying me away. He posed me in the mirror before turning me back


    on him. My ass and p*ssy immediately opened up to him when I swiftly raised my dress. My cheeks


    flush whenever I recall him telling me not to put underwear on.


    ¡°Ahh ... Ngh.¡±


    As he inserted his cock from behind me, I groaned. Even though it was the second time he did it to


    me, it was still painful. He snatched my chin and nced up at himself in the mirror.


    I cum as soon as he uttered the words using his husky voice.


    ¡°Look at your face while I thrust deep into you. You are so lewd, baby. ¡±

 Who is Beatrice?

    Who is Beatrice?


    He thrust deeply. I can¡¯t count how many times he cum inside me. He didn¡¯t even wear a condom. Is


    he like this all the time? I can feel him whole, grinding inside me. While he ms me, my mind


    wonders if he fucks everybody; not wearing a condom. What if he gets someone pregnant? Maybe


    the steward now knows what we¡¯re doing, so she won¡¯t try to make a move to Andrius again.


    ¡°Ahhh ... Haaa.¡±


    That is thest moan I made after we did it. He immediately wrapped his arms around my stomach


    because my knees were already weak. I no longer have the strength to stand.


    Fortunately, there is a tissue here in the restroom because he wiped me himself. Though


    embarrassed, I let him do it because I couldn¡¯t feel my knees. I felt like hard ice that had suddenly


    melted in the intense heat.


    He suddenly came out, so I held the sink where there is a mirror where he faced me earlier to have


    support. In less than a minute, he was carrying dark underwear. He kneels while I held his shoulder.


    When I raised my one leg, he warmly ran his finger through the center of my cut in my private area.


    Instead of regaining my strength, I felt like I would fall again. When I lifted my second leg, my foot


    gave up because he suddenly inserted the middle of his finger. Because I got on my knees, he


    removed it then licked the finger he inserted.


    He brought me back to our seats. There is already soft drink and coffee avable. My tummy


    grumbled quickly since there was a mocha cake there. When he seated me in the chair, I ate the


    meal in front of me rapidly while he smiled and looked at me. When I finished the cake for myself, I


    turned to look at Andrius¡¯. Because he was reading the newspaper and didn¡¯t notice me gazing at


    his cake, I touched him. He gave me a short look.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Will you still eat that?¡± I now y with the fork in my teeth while waiting for his answer. I wondered


    as he lowered the newspaper in the middle of his trouser. He looked at me with his fiery eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s in return if I give you this cake?¡± he asked.


    Raising an eyebrow and swiftly pped my ear. I¡¯ll do everything for this mocha cake.


    I scooped up the saucer and ate the cake without hesitation. Andrius resumed reading the


    newspaper, although I¡¯m not sure why it took him so long to raise the newspaper that was covered


    in the center of his pant.


    I drank the soft drinks rapidly, as if my throat was too dry from eating too much cake. Andrius was


    lowering what he was reading at the same time I was lowering the cup with the straw. He licked his


    lip and wet it, so I instantly felt my lip to see if there was any icing left, but there wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re so full that you need to give the mocha cake a substitute. Or I can buy all the vors you


    want,¡± he said with an evil smirk. But what he said made me even happier. It shoulde as no


    surprise that my favorite is sweet.


    I was just going to ask what he wanted when he opened his zipper and his cock sprang proudly. It


    was as if he was proud that he was Alpha. I swallowed because it still didn¡¯t sink in on me that this


    thing had entered me twice ... no, three times... or more.


    ¡°Seat here.¡± I thought I was going to put it in my mouth, but I was mistaken. Thankfully, that¡¯s what


    hemands because my position is difficult, just in case. I quickly got up and went up to him. He


    never removed my panties. He only sides it because it is stretchable on me.


    I close my eyes when I swallow him again.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    I did what he told me to do. He held my waist so I could lift myself up and down. He supported me in


    what I was doing until I could feel the ¡°thing¡±ing out of me. I also felt him explode inside me.


    I¡¯ll just use pills because he has beening non-stop.


    When we finished, I fell asleep in his arms. I even heard thest thing he said before finally falling


    asleep.


    ¡°What will happen if this continues? I want you to hate me. But, how?¡±


    I just ignored that. I woke up no longer sitting with him. I don¡¯t know when we arrived, but the ne


    wasn¡¯t running anymore. We havended. The people are gone too. When I walked towards the


    door where we had been entering earlier, it was already dark.


    I can¡¯t see around. The whole area was also quiet. It looks like the ce we were in earlier, but I


    know it¡¯s not this ce.


    I almost fell when someone spoke from behind me. I wouldn¡¯t have ignored that, but I immediately


    recognized the woman¡¯s voice. When I confronted her, I didn¡¯t make a mistake because that was


    the steward. Her arms crossed as she stood over me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for sir Andrius, don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s already with his fiancee. Get down there and I¡¯ll


    show you where you will sleep.¡± The woman got off the iron staircase, when in the middle of it she


    spoke, ¡°If you think you¡¯re special, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re just like us. Just in bed. While Ma¡¯am


    Beatrice will be introduced at the altar.¡±


    When she came down, I looked at her as the cold wind blew and hugged me. I could not move at


    what she said.


    ¡°Who is Beatrice?¡±

 Engagement party

    Engagement party


    Even when we entered the hotel, I never saw Andrius again. A bodyguard stopped in a room while I


    could no longer see the steward. The bodyguard put my suitcase inside and left immediately. I


    wanted to ask where Andrius was, but I just restrain myself.


    Even though I had only just awoken, I went back to bed and considered what the steward had said;


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first, but given all Andrius had done, it didn¡¯t seem impossible. I thought I


    was done bearing the weight of my chest, but I was wrong.


    There was a knock on the door when I was deep in thought. I sprang to my feet because I thought it


    was Andrius. My heart leaped even more since I knew what the stewards had stated earlier was


    false. I smiled as I opened the door, and my excitement reached the sky, yet it was as if a hammer


    had struck my brain, causing me toprehend everything.


    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Caroline. Sir Andrius is giving this to you,¡± he said, handing me arge, long


    box. As I nced at the man who had handed me the gift, I pondered. I was seized with shock


    when I shut the door.


    The box is ck and you can see how expensive and elegant it is because it still has a red ribbon. I


    slowly untied the knot and the white dress opened up to me. Suddenly my heart rejoiced because of


    the paper that was ced. I read it and my eyes twinkled at the letter written.


    ¡°Someone will pick you upter. Wear that dress.¡±


    There was no name, but I knew who sent it right away. I leap off the bed and sprint to the mirror. It¡¯s


    a white evening gown with stilletos; I¡¯m thinking about wearing it while dancing with Andrius. And


    just imagining it appears like I¡¯m going to scream.


    I couldn¡¯t even sleep because I was so excited forter about what Andrius would do to me. I


    reached out and caressed my two flushed cheeks. I hope he does this all the time. I¡¯m hoping he


    doesn¡¯t terrify me anymore. It wasn¡¯t long before there was a knock on the door. I raced to open it


    when I noticed the man in the suit. This is most likely who will drop me off, and I was correct since


    he detailed the way to me while bowing. That¡¯s so formal!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When we arrived at the venue, the crowd overwhelmed me. They all have clothes like mine, just


    unique designs of clothes. It¡¯s as if the items were custom-made by famous designers. Everyone is


    busy. I feel like I¡¯m out of ce here. I didn¡¯t even know one; I wanted to ask the guard why there


    were so many people, but when I looked behind me, he was gone. I thought it was just Andrius and


    me, but it was surprisingly so many people.


    When the server approached me, I took a margarita and gulped it down to cheer myself up. I


    watched a lot of peopleughing. I wanted to ask what was the asion because I already looked


    ignorant.


    Fortunately, a man approached me. Simultaneously with his approach was the turning off of the


    light. The blue spotlight is the only color left on the stage. The man next to me now is in business


    attire as he holds the wine in his hand. He moved toward me with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve only just seen you today and never encountered you at any parties. Is there a day that I


    haven¡¯t attended a party?¡± He chuckles, then returns his eyes to the stage.


    I can¡¯t see his face well because of the darkness, but I know he¡¯s attractive because just the shape


    of his body in the attire suit makes him addictive to look at. I was happy by what he said and at least


    he wouldn¡¯t call me a peasant like I expect the rich to say whenever they see a poor person


    attending an event.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong here. Someone just invited me.¡± I still don¡¯t take my eyes off him and think it¡¯s true. If


    it weren¡¯t for Andrius, I wouldn¡¯t know that this is the look of the grand event when attending such a


    gathering. He didn¡¯t turn to me and continued to stare at the stage, so that¡¯s where I asked him.


    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s going on here? Why so many people? I thought we were the only two friends here,


    but I didn¡¯t think we had many invited.¡± I asked him curiously.


    He now looked at me with a smile. ¡°Where is your friend and is he leaving you here?¡± There I stared


    at him carefully because I was right in my suspicion that he was handsome because of the hazel


    color of his eyes. He is very much like Andrius. They have a resemnce. The only difference is


    that Andrius¡¯ eyes are blue but the way they look to people is peace to be seen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His bodyguard just brought me here. He just left a note that I should wear this dress.¡±


    I showed him the dress, and he looked at me deeply.


    ¡°This event is¡ª¡± He cut off. We looked at the stage as the people apuded and the man I was


    looking for and the woman I wanted to know came out. This is the woman I saw in the restaurant.


    ¡°Well, you see, this is an engagement party event.¡±

 Cry

    Cry


    ¡°THE BRIDE AND THE GROOM ARE MAKING THEIR ENTRANCE!¡± The emcee¡¯s voice shouted


    and only the apuse of the people remained in my ears.


    Thedy dressed like me emerged from behind a lengthy curtain as if to give the impression that


    she was the more bride-to-be. She was clutching Andrius¡¯ arm while holding a bouquet. Andrius


    wore a tie bow with his hair well-coiffed. It was formal, and not a single hair was visible. I didn¡¯t learn


    to talk until the man next to me did.


    ¡°They look so good together,¡± he said as he took out a camera from somewhere and shot a photo of


    the two people who were already on stage. Andrius¡¯ smile was genuine. He didn¡¯t give me that


    same smile he gave to the same woman while they were inside the restaurant.


    I watched as he smiled and looked at the woman holding the white roses that perfectly matched


    what she was wearing. I wanted to tear my clothes, as I suddenly felt like I was nk. My heart


    seemed numb. It was as if it had been stabbed repeatedly until I lost blood on purpose.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer while not in myself and not taking my eyes off them. ¡°They look good together.¡±


    As the photos are captured, the cameras light up one after the other. The woman¡¯s happiness is


    reflected in her smiles. It felt as though I were a stumbling block to Andrius¡¯ personality. I keep


    asking myself, ¡°Who am I in Andrius¡¯ life?¡± I¡¯ve asked myself this question countless times, but I


    can¡¯te up with a negative response.


    What is the state of our rtionship? Is there a connection? He brought out his ring as the audience


    apuded. When he ced it on, my tears began to pour without me being aware of it.


    ¡°Andrius Easton, are you willing to be with Beatrice Scott for the rest of your life?¡± I could see him


    looking at me. Suddenly, his expression changed. We both avoided looking at each other.


    I thought it was just an engagement party? Why does it seem like a wedding is already happening?


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Because I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I went away and I couldn¡¯t say goodbye to the man I was with at


    the time. My heart simply couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. Even though I had control over it a few


    times, it eventually gave up. Nobody seemed to notice my exit. I had no idea Andrius had seen me


    go. I dashed to the spot. I¡¯ll be where no one can see me. No one can hurt me here.... even though I


    know someone will still see me and I will continue to be punished by the world.


    Eventually, I still went back to where the ne hadnded earlier. It was connected to the building,


    so I had no trouble finding it. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going to sit. Finally, I just sat on the floor even


    though my dress would get dirty. I could do nothing but just like this. I did not avoid the mosquitoes


    that bit me; I hid in the dark and shed my tears.


    I was just thinking that even if I could be alone for a while, however, someone suddenly sat next to


    me. Because I was on my knees, I didn¡¯t look at who it was. I just kept sobbing until I saw a


    handkerchiefid out for me.


    ¡°I should use that, but it looks like you need it more.¡± I immediately recognized that voice, so I


    quickly took the handkerchief and released the cold that had hit my nose. I heard his loudugh


    before he touched my back and then caressed it as if he wasforting me.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I calmed down. I used to think that only Andrius could calm me down.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Seeing the person you love exchange rings in front of arge crowd. There is more


    than one witness, many eyes, therefore you can¡¯t escape getting wounded more since that is what


    will imprint on the minds of many people.¡± I raised my attention to him when he uttered the words


    out of nowhere. I mean, that makes sense because it applies to my situation, but I¡¯m curious why he


    stated that.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As he sat, he gazed into the distance.


    ¡°That woman is a childhood friend of mine. In my return, I thought, waiting was finally done. The


    more I waited for her, the better my chances of winning her were. But I was mistaken.¡± He trembled,


    and I was taken aback as he rested his head on my shoulder. ¡°I was the one who was surprised


    because when I got off the ne, I just found out that the person I want is close to marrying


    someone else.¡±


    ¡°But what else can we do?¡± he said, still not removing his head from leaning. ¡°ept that they are


    content where they are.¡±


    I instantly understood what he had said. Is it only me who is bing selfish? Maybe Andrius just


    feels I¡¯m his responsibility, that he can¡¯t leave me, and that he could not throw me away. It¡¯s difficult


    to imagine the term ¡°throw.¡±


    ¡°So, you wipe away your cold and your ugly cry!¡± he said. I¡¯m simply paying attention, don¡¯t you


    think? Why does heugh so much? He got up and helped himself up after removing his lean on


    me. I didn¡¯t get up and let him walk away, but I did yell before he go.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to cry when it hurts! Even if you go through that withughter, the pain will not go


    away!¡± I winked at him to cheer him up, but he just smiled with pain at me. Before he finally left, he


    spoke.


    ¡°Stand there, your fetch is here.¡±

 Tore dress

    Tore dress


    I didn¡¯t mind what that man said, even though I knew what he meant.


    How did Andrius find me here? Is the party over? Shouldn¡¯t he be with his fiance at these times? I


    looked at my feet, still wearing stilletos and my feet were starting to hurt. I¡¯ve been wearing them


    since earlier and I know little about how to wear them. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t stumble while wearing


    them.


    I could already hear the sound of steps, but I didn¡¯t lift my gaze. I just let the mango, I never got his


    name again, so I didn¡¯t know what to call him. For now, I just call him Mister Heartbroken. I didn¡¯t


    notice that I smiled as I thought about it. Maybe on his part waited for the woman he thought would


    be his.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your story too much and are you still smiling?¡± Andrius came close without me being


    aware of it.


    I stood up, cleaned the dirt that had gathered on my dress, and prepared to pass, but he grabbed


    my arm, causing me to stumble back to my seat. I was immobilized because he gripped me. My feet


    began to hurt right away. I should have gotten rid of this stilletos sooner. I¡¯m just closing my eyes in


    agony.


    ¡°I just disappeared for a while, and you already talking to another man? Is it always like this when


    you can¡¯t be satisfied with a one-man?¡± In the coldness of his voice, I could hardly feel the wind


    pass through me. When Andrius is like this, I feel like I¡¯m getting burned every day in my heart.


    I did not answer him and continued to stand, even though my foot was very sore. I wanted tears to


    fall in my eyes, but the water seemed to have run out and they didn¡¯t want toe out anymore.


    I thought he would let me go, but he didn¡¯t. What he did, he dragged me violently without even


    thinking that my feet hurt when he pushed. Every step I feel the pain. I wanted to stop to remove the


    stilletos, but he never stopped walking. I don¡¯t know where he will take me because the only thing I


    can think about now is how to get rid of the pain in my feet.


    When we were in the farthest corner, where the light was no longer hit, he quickly tore the dress I


    was wearing. Face me to the wall, then lock my two hands with his hand. He doesn¡¯t have to lock


    my hands anymore. I¡¯m won¡¯t fight and resist him. I could already hear his zippering down.


    ¡°AHH!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t react anymore. I didn¡¯t even tell him that this wasn¡¯t the right ce to do it, but he seemed


    to be eating away by the anger. He quickly inserted his cock into me ... without preparation. It hurts.


    ¡°After all, you want many to see you, then show them your body ...¡± He bit my ear before whispering


    to me. ¡°Show them how I fuck you.¡± While thrusting into me, he even inserted two of his fingers. I


    was feeling something tearing all over my body. Instead of feeling the heat in my body, I feel like I


    overcame an operation.


    ¡°Show them how this hole is open for me.¡±


    I no longer understood what he was saying. All I wanted was for him to remove the two fingers that


    had entered me. I was shaking with pain; I didn¡¯t know where to turn my head. It was as if my breath


    was being cut off.


    He ms me hard, then puts another finger. This time, I couldn¡¯t stop crying. Very painful. His cock


    ms into me and three fingers thrust into me. It was not grunts that came out of my mouth, but


    sobs.


    ¡°Or maybe you want two cocks toe¡ª in here. You are always ready for others.¡±


    I shook. No. That¡¯s not true. In all my life, no other man hase to me but him. Why is he mad at


    me? I just talked to that guy. Why is he acting like this? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask why he was on


    stage while with that woman? No. I have no right.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as he removed his fingers. But even though he did, I could still feel the


    pain there. I wanted to give up my knee because I didn¡¯t know which one to take care of, my foot,


    the knee, or the hole he put three fingers in.


    When I felt him cum inside me, he removed his cock, then wiped the remaining liquid on my torn


    dress. When he released me, I fell. He did not help me. He just looked at me lying on the floor while


    seeing the body. When he stepped back and was ready to leave, I spoke but did not look at him. I


    just enjoy the pain.


    ¡°Why?¡± That was all that came out of my lips. I felt that when I asked more questions and added


    more, I would lose him forever. I also don¡¯t know what this question is for. Is it for what he did


    today? Whether for the two of them¡ªwith the woman or why he bes possessive.


    ¡°This is your punishment.¡±


    He finally left me there. There, my sob got louder. I no longer care who hears me, who sees. For


    me, that¡¯s okay, as long as Andrius is still with me. Even if I¡¯m just a shadow of him, even if he just


    hides his rtionship with me. I still thought we would be happy with his business trip.


    When the cold air hugged me again, suddenly a coatnded on my body. I didn¡¯t look at who it was.


    I just stared into space.


    ¡°I am Stanley Gray. I came back to tell you that, but it¡¯s shocking to catch you like this. ¡±


    After he said that, I felt someone lift me.


    I closed my eyespletely.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Tell me if you need help

    Tell me if you need help


    I woke up to the sound of things. I didn¡¯t know where they wereing from. When I looked


    around, I saw I was in the room again. I still feel pain in my sensitive part and foot. It¡¯s like I want to


    sleep because of the extreme pain. I was about to get up to take a shower because I remembered I


    had slept in the dirtst night, but I noticed that the suitcases in the room were different.


    My eyes widened, and I was nervous, but suddenly I saw Sten? Stan? Steffen? I forgot the name he


    gave mest night. I tried to remember what he told me. I closed my eyes and remembered his


    name. When I finally remembered it, the door closed exactly, so I called him.


    ¡°Stanley.¡±


    He is already pushing a food wheeler. It was closed, but I immediately smelled the delicious food. I


    rubbed my eyes and yawned, but I instantly covered them when I realize he was naked and only a


    towel covered his lower body. Heid the food on the round table that was here in the room. His


    room was bigger than the one given to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t worry, I am not the one who changes your clothes.¡± Because of what he said, I


    looked at my body. The dress I worest night is gone. It¡¯s embarrassing that heid me down here


    in his room while I wore that torn and dirty dress. I also didn¡¯t notice that they had changed me. I


    don¡¯t even want to ask who changed my clothes.


    I grabbed the back of my neck because I was ashamed of him. I even stole him off his bed because


    of what happened. He didn¡¯t even ask what happened and just helped me.


    ¡°Thank you. I am Caroline Miller.¡± That¡¯s all I told him.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and just arranged the food on the table while my stomach was rumbling with


    extreme hunger. I have eaten nothing since yesterday but just mocha cake.


    When he had put the spoon and fork on the te, he turned to face me. ¡°Come on, eat that. What


    time is it and maybe you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I did what he told and sat across from him. The foods in front of me right now are ones I can¡¯t afford.


    The cost of them is my life. When I looked over at Stanley, he was eating calmly. Our atmosphere


    differed from the one we hadst night. I also began eating when I saw he had no intention of


    conversing or joking with me. But when I was exactly chewing, he asked.


    ¡°How long has he been doing this to you?¡±


    I stopped chewing and then looked at the food on my te. I yed with the vegetables, then


    smiled bitterly. I looked at him and saw the anger in his eyes. Maybe he was angry because he


    caught the fiance of the person he loved cheating. What¡¯s worse is the woman he thought was


    innocent and just one who failed in love is the ¡°mistress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was embarrassed because he had even seen me in such a situation. We chattedst


    night and now he found out that I was the ¡°mistress¡± of his childhood friend¡ªwhom he loves.


    ¡°Why are you saying sorry?¡± He resumed eating, but I just continued and then looked him in the


    eyes. What is an apology for? When I answered, he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to say sorry, I¡¯m asking when is he started doing that to you?¡±


    I¡¯ve also continued to eat since I figured out what he wanted to say¡­Sex is most likely what he


    wants to express. Or perhaps what he wants to know is, when else is Andrius treated me that way?


    Well, anyce in between the two. It¡¯s the same.


    I shook as I continued to eat.. Even though I wanted to be sad, the sound of my stomach dominated


    me now. I noticed I seemed to lose weight.


    Even though I was embarrassed to say my answer, I still said it. ¡°I don¡¯t care what he does. What


    else can I do? Aside from the fact that I wanted that, I was happy that he did that to me. That¡¯s


    when I feel like he likes me too.¡± I faked augh. I showed no pain to him. I didn¡¯t show him. It


    pained me thinking I was only a second option.


    ¡°What did you two and Beatrice see in that man and why are you to martyr to him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer his question and just continued eating. After I eat, I will go back to the room. Maybe


    Andrius is looking for me. When it was over, I would have washed the dishes we had eaten, but he


    patted my forehead and told me that the hotel crew will take care of it. He would have taken me, but


    I didn¡¯t want Andrius to think that there was something between us ¡ª likest night.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Stanley. Thank you for making me wee! Just tell me when you need something.¡± I


    grabbed the doorknob and turned it, but he held my hand and showed me a card in front of me. I


    first looked at his hand that held me until itnded on the card he offered me.


    ¡°This is my calling card. Tell me if you need help.¡± His eyes were worried, so I was even more


    thankful that somehow there were still people who were kind and willing to help without asking for


    rpense.


    ¡°Then, thank you.¡±


    When I came out, I looked at his room number to see how far he was from my room. I didn¡¯t think


    we were so close.


    I am 444 while he is 449. I was holding the calling card when I turned my doorknob. I didn¡¯t lock it


    when I left, so I knew it was open.


    When I opened it, my eyes quicklynded on the man sitting on the bed with his legs crossed ¡ª not


    only that.


    He was also holding a whip.

 Treat her bad

    Treat her bad


    Andrius POV


    A hard smacknded on my face. I didn¡¯t move from where I was standing and maintained a


    straight stance. I can¡¯t even feel the palm on my face because reality ps me even harder.


    ¡°Beatrice will arrive today. You need to apany her! She is your fiance!¡± my mother said. I¡¯m


    unable to respond since she is now in a wheelchair and terrified of what could happen to her. I just


    stand back and let her talk.


    I wish I could tell them they were the ones who nned the wedding. I didn¡¯t want to marry the


    Scotts¡¯ heir, but I couldn¡¯t because of what they were saying - they constantly justified mommy¡¯s


    situation.


    ¡°And ...¡± I took a serious nce at her because of her abrupt quiet. She continued when I believed


    she wouldn¡¯t talk anymore. Her eyes are now quite frightening. These are the eyes I don¡¯t want to


    behold since they are capable of killing without hesitation. She doesn¡¯t care what happens to the


    person she murders as long as she gets her way, so I know she¡¯s not thinking clearly.


    ¡°Throw away the garbage you found. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the women you brought home to


    where you live, but I won¡¯t let you mess around because you picked up some mud.¡±


    I pulled my gaze to my mother¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes as I nced at her. I understand what


    she¡¯s saying. I know she¡¯s been following me since the tragedy because she knows I¡¯ll hold her and


    her father ountable for what they did.


    ¡°How long will you interfere in my life? I already have my name, so why don¡¯t you let me?¡± I raised


    my voice since I knew the one she talking about and called trash is Caroline. She burst out


    laughing, as though she found something amusing in what I said.


    ¡°You will remain hidden in our shadow, Andrius. If you have to y with my palms, do it. Who do


    you think is the owner of the name of the person who killed hundreds of people in just a small area?


    So I can imprison you as long as I want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you and dad¡¯s fault!¡± I screamed aggressively. They are to me for therge number of deaths


    that urred during the time. She gave me another nce before smiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re not the one who kills people, but do you think the woman you¡¯re obsessed with will


    do nothing to you when she finds out that the person helping her is the son of the person who killed


    her parent? That the blood of the murderer is beside her?¡± She kept turning the wheel of her


    wheelchair but did not leave right away. I was astonished and stood there looking into the air.


    ¡°Once I see how well you treat that woman, you won¡¯t be able to catch her breathing. Look for the


    cameras in the rooms of your house ¡ª if you can. Or catch the person I ordered to watch that


    woman. When someone reports to me what you did, then you know that my words are not a joke ¡°


    ¡°MOM!¡± I yelled, but she didn¡¯t respond. I was going to leave when the door burst open noisily.


    When I turned around, Beatrice had already hugged me. Why did she bother toe today? Every


    time I think about what is going on, my head hurts.


    ¡°ANDRIUS!¡± She kissed me on the lips as if it were nothing out of the ordinary for her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My mother, who is presently on her way to us, distracted me. I assumed she¡¯d already entered the


    room; her hearing was bing more acute as long as Beatrice was around. She seemed to be on


    her way there. I was going to say my final goodbyes before leaving when my mother grabbed my


    hand and tightened her grasp on me as if to scare me.


    ¡°Beatrice, I¡¯m a little tired right now, so I can¡¯t look after you. Would you want to have Andrius for


    lunch?¡± She smiled at Beatrice, and Beatrice¡¯s grin brightened swiftly.


    My hand clenched, followed by a tightening of my jaws. I¡¯m not sure how long they¡¯ll be in charge of


    other people¡¯s life.


    ¡°Really?!¡± she said, jumping up and down. ¡°Would you take me, Andrius?¡± She¡¯s still having a good


    time, but I¡¯m getting bored. My life waspletely out of my hands. They even appropriated and


    vited my hard-earned name.


    I simply nodded and continued walking. She quickly followed me. She began talking to me while we


    were in the car. Our chat was typical at first until it turned to the woman I brought home. I had no


    idea she was attempting to mess with me. I informed her a long time ago that she should say no to


    her parents. The marriage could not continue, but she ignored me. She was interested in pursuing


    it.


    When we got to the restaurant, our talk calmed down. Beatrice is entertaining to chat too since she


    tells hrious jokes. We chatted in the room because I felt I could still talk to her and convince her to


    cancel the engagement, but I was mistaken...


    She was able tomunicate with mama, thus she was aware of Caroline¡¯s existence. I was taken


    aback when she pointed Caroline outdoors. Caroline¡¯s presence surprised me. Do they n this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no idea how she got here. Mommy Reya said nothing to me.¡± The mommy


    Reya she was referring to was mommy. ¡°But ... a lot of danger will happen to her if she stays by


    your side.¡±


    Caroline was gazing at us from my peripheral vision. Beatrice sprang onto myp. I¡¯m not sure what


    I¡¯ll intern with because they¡¯re making Caroline a major threat to their life.


    ¡°I can change my mind and persuade your mother as well. Only in one case. ¡±


    That¡¯s when I observed Beatrice. Really? Can she? How? With my mother¡¯s pride, I knew she was


    unlikely to do so. I still can¡¯t say I like Caroline, but there¡¯s a part of me that smiles whenever I¡¯m


    around here. It¡¯s as though I want to shield her from harm.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Treat her bad. There are many cameras scattered in your house. Even if you see one, you don¡¯t


    know where the others are. Don¡¯t go home first. Until our engagement takes ce. Two weeks from


    now.¡±


    I believed I could keep her safe, but instead, I became a danger to her.

 Invitation

    Invitation


    Andrius POV


    ¡°YOU SAID I JUST NEEDED TO TREAT HER BADLY AFTER THAT YOU WILL CANCEL THE


    ENGAGEMENT!¡±


    Beatrice clenches her eyes and flinches. She appeared to be crying before closing her eyes.


    In a fit of wrath, I hit the wall and yanked at my hair as I sat on the floor. THIS IS NOT AN


    ENGAGEMENT PARTY! THAT IS MARRIAGE! My mother, father, and even Beatrice deceive me!


    They all convinced me that there was a camera surrounding me. However, there are merely


    watchers so that if Caroline leaves the home, they may do anything they want. THERE ARE ONLY


    HIDDEN GUARDS!


    ¡°Andrius, you know how much I love you!¡± She¡¯s weeping now as if it¡¯s my fault she loves me.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes seemed to melt into mine when I saw them. I¡¯m always to me for her damp eyes.


    And, as much as I¡¯ve done her wrong without exnation, I¡¯m not sure she can forgive me.


    ¡°That is the most ridiculous reason I have ever read!¡± I got up from sitting on the floor, then went out


    to look for Caroline. I mmed the door. I didn¡¯t know where my parents were. I didn¡¯t want to meet


    them now because I didn¡¯t know what I could do. I immediately ran to Caroline¡¯s room and saw she


    was not there. I went back to the venue, but she wasn¡¯t there either. I was getting tired of finding her


    and I knew she couldn¡¯t leave here in the building because she didn¡¯t know where we were.


    I suddenly thought and ran to where the private nended. There I saw her talking to Stanley as


    she smiled. I waited for their conversation to end. I sat first on the side where she could not see me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to cry when it hurts! Even if you go through that withughter, the pain will not go away!


    ¡±


    I wanted to chuckle at what she said, but I immediately felt enraged when I realized it wasn¡¯t for me,


    but for the man she was speaking to. I feel irritated for reasons I don¡¯t understand. Every time I think


    she¡¯s talking to someone else, I feel irritated. I know that I¡¯m being unjust in that I take advantage of


    how she feels about me. She is so vulnerable and innocent.


    I stood up to go to Caroline when I heard the man go by, but he was gazing at me, his jaw clenching


    as if in secret wrath. I encountered him at business functions, asionally at business meetings,


    but he was always tailing Beatrice till one day I didn¡¯t see him much. He returned Caroline¡¯s gaze


    and spoke.


    ¡°Stand there, your fetch is here.¡±


    Caroline remained silent. She simply bowed. I approached her as Stanley and I passed, but she


    didn¡¯t appear to see me. I was angry even more when I saw her smile. I knew I wasn¡¯t the reason


    for that smile, and that made me nervous. I¡¯ve never felt fear in my heart, even whendies wanted


    toin about what I¡¯d done to them.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your story too much and are you still smiling?¡±


    She didn¡¯t listen to what I said and was about to go, but I re-positioned her, and I reinforced my


    push since she fell. I would have offered to assist her if only I hadn¡¯t spotted someone inside the


    ne. I clutched my palm. My mother will not stop till she gets what she desires. Beatrice and I are


    already married. What else does she crave? I could see it from a distance, and I knew it was


    keeping an eye on us. They will not stop spying on Caroline.


    At the time, Imented the fact that I had done nothing. Why I did not defend her? I let them all y


    with me since I didn¡¯t realize she was slowly going away from me.


    The fear only developed inside me when she did not return to her room.


    Caroline POV


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I just leaned my head. I knew immediately what he was up to here. I didn¡¯t move and hid behind me


    the calling card Stanley had given me. As he walked, I stepped back from the door ¡ª still struggling


    with the pain in my foot.


    I was surprised when he suddenly threw the whip. I don¡¯t know how he got my suitcase because he


    just suddenly put it in my hand. I asked, looking at him. No. Don¡¯t tell me...


    ¡°W-what is this?¡± Tears wanted to drip into my eyes that I thought were exhausted and dried up.


    This is not true, is it? I haven¡¯t heard his exnation yet, but hundreds of questions are already


    forming in my brain. But I guess it¡¯s better that I didn¡¯t wait for what he would say because I want to


    kneel and beg in front of him now not to just do what he says.


    ¡°I already made you a bank ount. I also bought you your condominium. I have delivered the


    remaining clothes to your new residence. You need to leave my house. That¡¯s where Beatrice will


    live now. My wife.¡± I thought everything he said was over and nothing would make my heart bleed,


    but I was wrong. He was not satisfied with what he did. He just crushed me even more.


    He handed me an envelope I didn¡¯t know when made. That is the color purple. I have not yet seen


    the inside; he has already spoken.


    ¡°When we return to Turkey, the second wedding will be held. What happened today was a simple


    engagement party at the same time, a simple wedding. You cane if you want.¡±


    I just opened my mouth, and a series ofrge beads of tears fell from my eyes. He passed me and


    closed the door.

 White envelope

    White envelope


    I did not fly back to Andrius¡¯ private jet. In addition, he ced a passport on my bed. After we


    talked, I never saw him again. I couldn¡¯t sleep all night either, and someone came to take me up the


    next morning to tell me I needed to go home since the ticket was also due today. I walked out of that


    ce with a sorrowful heart. I had forgotten to bring the invitation he had given me.


    I was a fucking imbecile until I arrived at the airport and boarded the ne. There are no tears


    shed. I just gazed into space, as if a miracle might ur if I stared at the air for an extended period


    of time. Perhaps if a tornado passed in front of me, I will wake up from my lunacy. But nothing of the


    kind happened. Nothing changed until I arrived at the huge gate - I didn¡¯t wake up thinking it was all


    a dream.


    I don¡¯t know why the driver directed me here. Andrius says I already have my own condominium so


    I wonder why I¡¯m still here? I did not get out of the car. The driver opened the door for me but I just


    stared at him and didn¡¯t step my foot or even blink. I feel like I need someone to pour cold water to


    me to get in my sanity.


    When I looked at the main door, I saw an old woman in a wheelchair. The driver held out his hand to


    me and he also looked at the woman in the wheelchair. I went out and never took out my suitcase. I


    approached the woman and decided to get my other clothes as well. When I stood in front of her, I


    knew who had eyes like her. That kind of zing. I smiled at the woman, but she didn¡¯t smile back,


    so I just didn¡¯t pay attention to that.


    It seems like a trend to give envelopes now because she took out an envelope from her clothes. In


    the splendor of her dress, I can see that I can¡¯t touch her right away. I will be the only one who will


    be ashamed because I am like dirt on her. As perfect as Andrius¡¯ face was, so was she. If you look


    at them, they are just like siblings, but after a while, you will realize that she is Andrius¡¯ mother.


    ¡°I know how long you¡¯ve been in this house.¡± Her voice was cold. It was as if I had done her a lot of


    wrong because of how she used that icy tone. Why does it seem like more and more people don¡¯t


    like me? I think I¡¯m going crazy because in the middle of this scenario, I even managed to joke with


    myself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore because I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Even though she treated me coldly, I


    did not reciprocate the nasty treatment. I showed her I would not bother with her treatment of me.


    Instead, I smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that my son¡¯s head has changed, and he seems to be thinking right again.¡± She handed


    me the thick white envelope. It can¡¯t be called an invitation, but with the number of movies I¡¯ve


    watched, this scenario is not new to me. Well, it¡¯s odd because it¡¯s happening to me now ¡ª which I


    used to just watch.


    I did not take the envelope, but knelt in front of her. I didn¡¯t see her reaction because I was bowing.


    She still doesn¡¯t remove her raised hand. I knew what she would say next. Those are the lines that


    the viins in the scene often say. Is that their killer line ¡°Stay away from my son for this money!¡± But


    I can¡¯t wait for her to spit on me. I will speak to her myself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that money. I am very grateful for Andrius for helping me.¡± I¡¯m not leaving on my


    knees. Maybe this is the answer to the question I¡¯ve been waiting for. Maybe I don¡¯t need to tell


    what the difference is between Andrius and me. He has everything I don¡¯t have.


    When she did not speak, I raised my head. Her stare at me was dark, so I knew she wasn¡¯t happy


    with what I did. I stood up, removing the dirt that had gone to my knees. I bowed to her again before


    running inside. As soon as I entered, I saw the anxious Mary and Aunt Jes. They are like bubbles


    that suddenly disappear and then suddenly return. Mary immediately ran to me. She had been


    biting her fingers, so I knew they were worn out.


    ¡°C-caroline! Is it true? Are you leaving the house?¡± There were tears in the corner of her eye as I


    smiled at them to show that it wasn¡¯t a big deal with me, but the truth was that something hot was


    stuck in my heart. There¡¯s something buried in my brain to think it¡¯s all just a dream.


    I giggled because she sniffed. Even myughter made me feel like I wasn¡¯t doing it for no reasons. I


    hugged her and patted her on the back. I also encouraged Aunt Jes to hug us, and happily, she


    came along. I released go when I believed the hug was enough. I exhaled a deep breath.


    ¡°Are there any clothes left in my room?¡± I looked at Mary, who was now wiping away her tears. She


    nodded and couldn¡¯t answer, so Aunt Jess answered.


    ¡°They have taken your other belongings to the ce you are moving to, only one suitcase is left..If


    you want, I will call a guard who can unload your suitcase.¡± Aunt Jes¡¯s pity eyes still could not be


    removed, but I refused her suggestion. I went inside.


    As soon as I entered, a cold and quiet space immediately hugged me..This is thest day I will step


    into this room. As I wandered my eyes across the room, I stared at the chain on the floor. To this


    day, the sudden change in Andrius¡¯ behavior still puzzles me. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t really know him


    from the very beginning?


    I clean the bed even though there was no dirt there, and then I finally came out. The suitcase is not


    heavy because it probably has very little contents. I don¡¯t even check what is inside. I could no


    longer saw Mary and Aunt Jes in the living room, so I went straight out. When I closed the main


    door, I jumped when suddenly someone spoke. Holding my chest, I looked at who it was ¡ª I could


    still see Andrius¡¯s mommy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°ept this money so that I can say that we are acquitted of what we did to you.¡±

 Second Tragedy

    Second Tragedy


    ¡°Please excuse me, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not sure what you want to say.¡± I¡¯ve already taken out the card that


    Andrius gave me. In addition, I left the ck card he had given me in the room. I handed her the


    card Andrius had given me while we were still in the building and ced it on the woman¡¯sp. I


    can¡¯t use it since I also want to break ties with him. I will not be able to move forward unless I


    discard what he has left me. The woman took a peek at what I was doing.


    ¡°It was given to me by Adonis before we parted ways.¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to use it. Please


    notify him that I will no longer be using the things he has offered, and please thank him for all of his


    help. So, I also can¡¯t take what you¡¯re offering, other than the fact that it¡¯s arge sum for which I


    have no idea what it¡¯s for." I didn¡¯t wait for her to respond before pulling out my luggage. I don¡¯t have


    any money, and I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯m going.


    The driver walked over to me to take my suitcase, but I avoided him and then scratched my head


    because it was embarrassing to order him even though I had no right. ¡°Mister, can the suitcase in


    the carpartment be taken out? I will not go to the condominium where I am supposed to stay ¡±


    I proceeded because he simply gazed at me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him before I finally leave this house,¡± I


    murmured as if there was still a little hope in my heart that what he said about marriage wasn¡¯t real.


    I¡¯m still hoping he¡¯ll stop me from going. Even if he doesn¡¯t apologize to me anymore, I will find a


    way and I will be the one who would do it.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I might get fired if I do that.¡± He is still not leaving his post. He remained standing. What will


    I do? It looks like he won¡¯t agree and I also don¡¯t want him to get fired.


    I bit my lower lip, since I had no idea what to do next. I don¡¯t want to walk around every day thinking


    exclusively about Andrius. I should have known that if I continue to dwell in the shadows of his


    memory, I might drown. That every time I stepped in and used the thing that reminded me of him, I¡¯ll


    be just struggling from pain. I figured I¡¯d just do what he instructed and go to the condominium, but


    someone spoke behind me.


    ¡°Let her leave. I will take care of Andrius. Take out her suitcase and take her to the front gate.¡± We


    both looked at the woman who spoke. I stared intently at the woman as the driver walked quickly


    and opened thepartment. When he took out the suitcase, he returned to where I am standing,


    but he still did not let go of the suitcase as if waiting for the next instruction of the woman in front of


    me.


    ¡°Take her to the front gate. I¡¯ll just tell Andrius the reason.¡± She was the one who turned back to us


    and went straight into the house where I once lived. Until she entered the house, I just watched her.


    This is the end.


    The driver touched me but I didn¡¯t look up immediately; I looked up to stop my tears from falling. I


    feel like it will fall any time I face him. When I felt well, I breathed again and released a heavy puff.


    My every step was hefty before the driver left with my big suitcase, and I was holding the small one


    that I didn¡¯t know what was inside.


    When I was at the gate, the driver handed me the suitcase. ¡°Are you sure, ma¡¯am, that you won¡¯t


    take the condominium again? Turkey is dangerous now so something can happen to you along the


    way.¡±


    I smiled at him because I was so thankful that he worried about me. I don¡¯t know where the card


    Stanley gave me is. I just hope I hold it and maybe I can ask him for help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when


    Andrius asks where I am, just say that I¡¯m with my friend and I¡¯ll stay there from now on.¡± I poked


    fun at it even though Andrius wasn¡¯t going to ask.


    I have already started walking. I looked at the whole house that was once filled with memories of


    me. It became my second home. I was filled and replenished with the fantasy, but as they say,


    everything has an end. It all ends ... Even the life you thought you had is sometimes imed and


    taken away. The fun you thought would stay will be blown away. The smiles you thought were


    forever will be taken away. There is nothing you can do to prevent them. All you can do is be


    prepared.


    I don¡¯t know where I am anymore. I just walked where the wind would blow me. I followed my feet


    where they were going, but they were going to nothing. They had no destination, so I just sat on the


    side of the road where many cars were passing by. If I could just get hit by the car, I might have


    done it.


    I walked until nightfall. I have been to too many houses, but I can see no one. There are also many


    alleys. I see only men drinking alcohol outside of their homes. I hugged myself as the man whistled


    at me. I quickened my pace as two men stood up and followed me. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know where


    I¡¯m going.


    I turned into an alley, but that was probably the biggest mistake I had ever made in my life. I thought


    I could get through my day without any problems, but I was wrong.


    I regret that I did not take the condominium Randall gave me. If I hadn¡¯t struggled with myself, I


    wouldn¡¯t havee to the point in my life that I had to experience the second tragedy of my life.


    I only heard the loudughter before they shared me ...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Passing me to the man after.... to another man again...

 He will pay for this

    He will pay for this


    I can¡¯t count how many of them hold my body. I don¡¯t know how many of them enter my body hole. I


    never thought because at these times I was so helpless. They did everything for me. They


    desecrated my body. But I had nothing to reach.


    ¡°MOVE YOUR HIPS, MISS! YOU ARE SEXY!¡± The man pped my ass while he doggy-style on


    me. No tears came out of my eyes. My heart became cold. I couldn¡¯t see their faces because of the


    dark alley. The clothes I was wearing were torn. My knee hurts too because they¡¯ve been like this


    for almost two hours.


    ¡°How can I enjoy it if you just focus on the dick that enters your p*ssy? What about your mouth?¡±


    The guy in front pped me hard, but I did not move my mouth even though his dick was already in


    my mouth.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA! Man! Looked at the woman we picked up. Not even crying, moaning, or


    shouting. Do you seem to like what we do?¡± The third man who was just standing while


    masturbating yanked my face. He squeezed my cheeks tightly and his fingers were already digging


    into my cheek.


    Lord, if this is your way for me to know where the purpose of my life is. Don¡¯t just show me the


    direction. I don¡¯t know why of all the bad people in the world, why do I have to feel this way? Why


    does heaven seem to be punishing me?


    I don¡¯t know when they ended up disgusting me. As far as I know, the sun is peeking out. I didn¡¯t get


    up; I let my body lie down in the smelly and dirty alley. When they left, I just let out all the anger. I


    cried in anger and pain. But even if tears flow, resentment will never go away. I thought it was time


    for me to die of the agony, but no ...


    I woke up in a cold room. As I rolled my eyes around, I saw Stanley sleeping on the side of the


    hospital bed. He was bowing over so I could not see his face. How did he find me? I could not move


    my hand due to extreme weakness. I wanted to touch him, but I couldn¡¯t. Even though I wanted to


    call him, nothing came out of my mouth. All I could do was open my mouth. Even the air does not


    come out.


    When I raised my finger, I woke him up. Because maybe the room was quiet and he was leaning on


    the bed, he felt even just a simple movement. He looked tired and still drowsy, but when he saw me


    awake, earlier, he got up from his seat. The chair rang loudly as he wondered what to do. Whether


    he would take the food that was on the hospital side table or ring the object attached to the wall to


    notify the nurses. If maybe it was still the same as before, I might haveughed. But now I feel


    nothing. I think my heart turned to stone.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± My voice finallyes out. My throat was very dry earlier but even after speaking


    it was still shaky. Hoarse and unrecognizable voice. I also want to ask for water because I can no


    longer remember when Ist drank.


    ¡°Suddenly someone called me. They said they saw my calling card in the suitcase you were


    carrying. They apologize that they suddenly opened your luggage and rummage about your


    belongings.¡± He is now taking water and giving it to me. I quickly swallowed it and signaled for


    another one.


    ¡°Oh ... Right.¡± Iy down again and peeked at the ss wall. I stopped looking at him because he


    was on the left side while the ss wall was on the right. Right ... Even though I don¡¯t want to worry


    about what happened, it stilles back to my memory. Even losing consciousness, I pulled so


    hard the dextrose that had stuck in me I didn¡¯t know what for. Because it looked like a private room,


    I immediately saw the bathroom.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡± He walked quickly to the right ce to stop me but I pushed him even


    though I didn¡¯t have any force. He also didn¡¯t stop me from doing what I was going to do. I


    immediately went to the bathroom and saw the shower.


    Although the bathroom is small, it has a shower. I open the shower and then sat on the floor. Even


    though I was still wearing hospital cloth, I didn¡¯t care anymore. When Stanley realized what I was


    going to do, he couldn¡¯t speak. Even he was pitifully looking at me. I sniffed, then felt the cold flow of


    water. He squats in front of me. He hugged me tightly and his clothes were already wet. There I


    wept aloud. It seems like I haven¡¯t cried for a year because of that power. The intensity of my crying


    became more dominant because it echoed in the bathroom.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he punishes me like this. I don¡¯t want to question his n for me, but why me?¡± I


    don¡¯t want to me God, but anyone who gets into my situation will question his ability. I punched


    Stanley in the back as he hugged me. I couldn¡¯t help but hurt him and punch his body because he


    was blocking me. I could not do it with mine.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, but I continued as I remembered what the man said I thought would stay by


    my side. ¡°And ... he said, I will never experience the things I experienced ... but why? Why did he


    throw me ...¡± The air stuck in my throat so I could hardly breathe. To add more, the cold water.


    ¡°Ssshhh.¡± That was all he could say.


    ¡°He will pay for this. They will.¡± I bitterly red at the wall.

 Youre beautiful

    You''re beautiful


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used this house in a long time. It seems that my parents have no ns to return to this


    ce and they are already building a new mansion in the City.¡± As we walked into the dusty lobby,


    Stanley removed the cover from a table. All the dust fell to the floor.


    I don¡¯t know where it is. I stayed in the hospital for three days and rested to get myself back in


    condition. The nurses wanted me to use a wheelchair because I had not fully recovered, but I said


    that I was fine and that Stanley was helping me. After that, I can¡¯t remember how we got here. All I


    knew was that I got in his car and then fell asleep. We just got here at noon.


    I don¡¯t have my suitcases anymore, so I don¡¯t know what to wear when I live here. Will I live here


    alone? I looked outside and saw dogs and cats fighting. The green color of the grass is dazzling


    and it if would be refreshing toy your back on it. The breeze was also strong from outside; it


    looked different. I think we are in the province. But somehow I look at the house that is too big for


    me.


    ¡°Someone is still taking care of this house. Taking care of the garden, I just told them not to clean


    the whole house because no one will use this anymore, they will just get tired.¡± Stanley piled up and


    then removed the thick cloth that now covered the sofa.


    *Cough* Cough* Cough*


    We were both coughing when the dustnded on us. But very little came to me because he


    immediately blocked the dust from flying at me. The things here are Antique. Very ssy look for


    such a beautiful mansion. The materials used in this house are not the same as those used in cities.


    Woods were used here while in cities it is a marble. These woods will also be expensive and not


    just simple wood. We didn¡¯t go to a very remote province, so there was still a signal avable.


    Stanley took out his phone and then press something on it.


    I walked around the house and touched the handrail. The dirt went straight to me. I stayed away


    from Stanley because it might be important for them to talk. When I passed an antique mirror, I


    looked at myself carefully. I could no longer recognize myself because of the depth of the dark


    circles under my eyes. My face and cheeks were a bit sunken. My body also lost weight. I opened


    the drawer next to the mirror.


    I jumped because of a rat and a cockroach that running to get out. I stroked my heart. But the


    opportunity seemed to suit me because I saw scissors. I picked it up immediately and looked


    closely. I looked in the mirror and then removed the twist in my hair. I first cut the very end and then


    changed the strategy. I heard the quick footsteps.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My foot gave up again, but it was good, and he caught me right away. I let go of the scissor as well


    and it rang on the floor. Stanley huffed as he reached for me. When I looked at myself in the mirror, I


    only noticed my thinning more. Iy down on Stanley¡¯s chest because my breathing was starting to


    get heavier again as I was chasing it... He took something out of his pocket and let me smell it. It¡¯s


    an inhaler for people with asthma,justified, but I also calm down every time I smell it.


    Stanley didn¡¯tin about what I did because he knew every action I took was justified, but he


    was afraid to ask because he knew I was still sensitive to discuss that topic. I held his arm tightly as


    I fainted, sniffing the inhaler.


    ¡°I have called five helpers to clean the mansion. I also told the gardener if he could stay here, so


    you have a guard. If you don¡¯t want to, I can cancel it.¡± He was still holding me and not letting go, as


    he was about to sit on the floor. He couldn¡¯t take me to the bedroom because he was sure it was


    still a lot of dirt. When I regained my breath, I was about to stand up, but he lifted me.


    I hugged his neck because I might fall. He immediately turned on the car and aircon. There I


    completely became well. I don¡¯t know how I can thank him for all he has done for me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Because my voice was so raspy, nothing came out there, but it was great and he


    heard it. I can¡¯t say anything else since I¡¯m drained of energy.


    ¡°How can you thank me and repay my kindness to you if you do not regain your strength?¡± He took


    thest of my hair off my head, and the strandsnded in the seat. He takes my well-being


    seriously. Perhaps he was interfering with what I was doing to myself. Perhaps he does not want me


    to appear like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to throw me away ... Haaa .. a-are you?¡± Even with difficulty, I tried to speak. It was as


    if a knife was cutting into my throat because it was so hard to speak and also because of my dry


    throat.


    ¡°Why would I? You are not something to be thrown away and disgusted.¡± He opened the glove


    compartment he pulled out a brush hair. He brushes my remaining hair. ¡°They should keep a gem. I


    should value the diamond just as much as you. And if it turns out to be the case that you are a


    ¡°thing¡±, I won¡¯t throw you away because I¡¯ll find a way to make you stay beside me.¡±


    My lips were parched, and I felt like they were broken because I hadn¡¯t drunk for a long time. I don¡¯t


    know how nice it feels to be told something like this. I was even more reassured when he said the


    words I was waiting for.


    ¡°You are beautiful, no matter what you look like. I think you will look even more beautiful when you


    remove the remaining hair that you did not cut.¡±

 Cheated

    Cheated


    Andrius POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Andrius. Madam Reya gave me themand.¡±


    After the driver informed me of what happened to what I had ordered, I threw away the ss I was


    holding. I¡¯m not sure where Caroline is anymore. My mind is exploding. I want to repeatedly hit the


    wall. Someone instantly contacted my phone before my rage had dissipated. I didn¡¯t think twice


    about checking to see who had called. I instantly ced that into my ear and waited for the person


    on the other end of the line to speak.


    ¡°Child. What are you going to wear to your and Beatrice¡¯s wedding? It¡¯s getting close, and you still


    don¡¯t have a suit.¡± My mother¡¯s formerly icy tone has suddenly been reced with a cheerful tone.


    This is what I used to expect from her. To be healthy again after what my father did to her.


    Regardless of what daddy did to her, she couldn¡¯t ept a divorce, and she continued to do evil


    things.


    ¡°When did you return to Turkey?¡± I¡¯m the one who has a sour tone. I¡¯m not sure when she got back


    from Turkey. She was still in Madrid with daddy when our wedding took ce, and she is now the


    reason Caroline vanished forever.


    I¡¯m not sure where the difort in my chest originated from. If it¡¯s because I¡¯m limated to her


    presence, if it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want her to leave, or if it¡¯s because I know I love her.


    ¡°Oh my goodness. Why would you speak to your mother in such a manner? Is something going


    on?¡± I was even more surprised by her teasing because she softened her voice as if she didn¡¯t have


    to sin. I had no idea what I was going to do with them. When I didn¡¯t answer, she spoke again to


    cheer the call. ¡°That woman is the one who wants herself to leave. Why would you even suppress


    what she wants? Didn¡¯t you treat her badly?¡±


    ¡°BECAUSE YOU CHEATED ME! WITH BEATRICE!¡± My neck has already be bright red with


    wrath. I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯m going to search for Caroline now. I never spoke to my mother again


    and hung up the phone. I take my coat from where it was hanging on the chair. Beatrice enters the


    room as soon as I leave. Her eyes opened when she saw me, but I only gave her a stern nce


    before walking away.


    When I was about to go up to the top of the building to pass on my way home, someone sent me a


    notification. I don¡¯t know where that came from, but it¡¯s an article. I read it to the end and photo of


    the woman. I said I would protect what I saw. I stood up straight. My hair stood on end. I don¡¯t know


    what reaction I will make. My eyes widen. I immediately ran to the ne. The pilot arrived just


    minutester.


    I attempted to contact an investigator to find out what had urred. They are presently looking into


    what happened to Caroline after she left the house. I couldn¡¯t put my feet or hands down. They are


    trembling with rage. Even after Inded in Turkey, I had not received any news.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    --After 3 Months--


    I had to wait a long time. Time. Day. Months. Caroline, on the other hand, did not appear. My


    marriage continued, but Caroline did not show up. I have received no information from her. All


    CCTVs capable of gathering information were non-existent. That was all removed since they didn¡¯t


    want to give anything away when they paid for the copy.


    It¡¯s as though someone is attempting to conceal information. It was all over, and I couldn¡¯t get over


    the loneliness I was experiencing.


    Please,e back.


    Caroline POV


    ---After 5 months---


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry and we couldn¡¯t buy what you wanted to eat,¡± Mylene said, scratching her brow.


    Because I¡¯m still not used to having so many people around me, she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve left here.


    Another reason I like it is that Mary and she have a lot of enthusiasm andmon. As a result, the


    home remains bright and boisterous.


    I asked her to get durian since I was hungry and craved it, and that¡¯s what I wanted to eat. I


    massaged my tummy like a ripe watermelon. I rose, lowered my feet that resting on the tiny table,


    and examined Mylene¡¯s purchases. I grabbed the cheese as soon as I saw it because I was


    salivating again.


    ¡°There you go ma¡¯am, You¡¯ve already eaten the cheese I bought because you¡¯re the only one who


    ran out of our cheese here in the refrigerator!¡± Mylene chuckled. She captured Mary¡¯s gesture.


    I removed the cheese wrapper and bit into it like it was just a sandwich. Myleneughed at me and


    touched my stomach, then squeezed it.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re so greedy, your mommy¡¯s fat!¡± She put her ear on my stomach then shouted.


    ¡°AHHHH !!! BABY KICKED!¡± She jumped when she felt that while I ignored her and just ate the


    cheese. I can¡¯t even feel the salt in it. I feel like it¡¯s delicious.


    When I found out I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t want to ept it because I hated my body for what that


    rapist did. Stanley helped me not to have an abortion. He stayed here too long. He just left when he


    could make sure I was okay. My hair has also gone down to my neck.


    I don¡¯t want to me the child for a sin he or she did notmit. Even if he was the result of the


    mistakes of the one who raped me, I can¡¯t me him and pour my anger on him. I will not chastise


    it, I willingly ept it. And one more thing, I have something to hold on to. When Andrius and I did


    sexual things, he didn¡¯t use a condom, and he always shot me inside. I also couldn¡¯t use pills, so I


    still hoped that the child I was carrying might be his. But I don¡¯t care who else to be his father. I will


    still ept it in my whole heart.


    When the cheese ran out, I went to the refrigerator and drank some water. Mylene is back to


    arranging groceries. I turned on the TV and sat down on the sofa. As I leaned my back and looked


    up at the ceiling, I just listened to the news until I heard again the names of people I had not heard


    in a long time.


    ¡°Our Thrilled News today is the news about the wedding of the famous Young Business Executive


    Billionaire and the heir of the Scotts! This is probably what they call a real-life fairytale! What do you


    think, Fred? m¡± After the newscaster said that, I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Fairytale, eh?¡±

 I dont wanna return there

    I don''t wanna return there


    ¡°You must return to the city because you are due to give birth in a few months. Mylene can be


    included. You¡¯ll struggle here since the city is far away, and it¡¯s tough to find a hospital.¡± Stanley


    pressed me to return to him in the city, but I refused. I was just covered by a nket while he sat on


    the bed¡¯s side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to return there.¡± That was the second nightmare that I had. ¡°I¡¯m fine here,¡± I said,


    caressing my stomach. If I go back, I¡¯m worried the next thing that happens to me will be much


    worse. Stanley can¡¯t always be right next to me; it¡¯s difficult for me to be with him every time he


    goes to the workce.


    ¡°You will live with my parents.¡± Because of what he said, I was suddenly thrown back on my feet.


    Maybe I¡¯m just mishearing. What am I going to do at his parents¡¯ house? Wait, do they know about


    me? When I looked at him, he was very red. ¡°T-they want to meet you.¡± He averted his gaze from


    me, so I immediately raised my eyebrows.


    ¡°What for? Omg! Maybe, like Andrius¡¯ mommy, they will also tell me to stay away? We¡¯re just


    friends. Why do I have to live with them?¡± Iy down again and covered myself to nket again.


    That¡¯s true. During the time he helped me, I knew Beatrice was still what he wanted.


    ¡°Ouch. It hurts. I am in the friend zone.¡± I heard his groan that I thought he was hurt. I am so


    thankful to Stanley, During never left me with my downsides even though I was very hard to handle


    sometimes.


    ¡°You know why I don¡¯t want to go back there.¡± I finally sat up in bed and said what was my reason


    why I didn¡¯t want to go back to the city. Especially since ¡°he¡± is already married.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything to them. You lived well. When you finish giving birth, we wille


    back here.¡± He was holding his heart like he was nervous, so I gaped at him. He was already doing


    that for a while now. What is happening to him? Stanley is handsome, just like I said. He and


    Andrius are the same. There was almost no difference except for their faces.


    I was about to ask what was happening to him but I was surprised when he suddenly pulled out a


    red box in the office suit he was wearing. I¡¯m not na?ve for not knowing what¡¯s in that box. I stared at


    his face and now he was looking straight at me. The nervousness is still obvious, but he tries to


    show a straight face so that his confidence will prevail.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know ... I can¡¯t rece Andrius in your heart,¡± he remarked as he opened the box. The crystal ring


    appears right away. With the difficulties of our circumstances at the time, I never expected to see


    such a lovely ring. ¡°I know you and Andrius have been together for a long time, but in the short time


    I¡¯ve been with you, I know with every beat of my heart that there is nothing phony about them.


    Please allow me to get to know you better while simultaneously allowing yourself to get to know me.


    I want your son or daughter to understand that I am the acknowledged father.¡±


    With what he stated, my jaw dropped wide. I had no idea what to say to him. I didn¡¯t know how to


    repay Stanley after all of his kindness. How am I going to pay for those? He is not obligated to


    compensate me, but I have the right to do so. I¡¯m not sure whether this is the proper approach to


    reimburse him.


    I just stared at the ring while thinking about that. When he closed the box and put it back in his suit,


    I looked at his face. ¡°Think carefully. Once you¡¯re in the city, you don¡¯t have to hide from them


    because you¡¯re not a loser. You can use me all you want.¡± In hisst sentence, you can immediately


    hear how determined he is.


    He got up and was ready to leave when I gave him an answer directly. I know Stanley deserves


    someone better. I know I am not that person and that deserving someone because I¡¯m being


    passed on by different men, but they say, time will tell if you can love someone. When Ie back


    and when I give birth, I want to show Stanley that I am willing to sacrifice my heart for the things he


    has helped me with.


    ------


    ¡°Mylene, are all your things ready?¡± Fortunately, Mylene agreed because she would be closer to her


    family. She can go home every weekend. I didn¡¯t know that we were leaving immediately. Helpers


    are already carrying our belongings. Stanley said my room and my baby¡¯s room were ready.


    Hopefully, nothing will be a problem when we get there.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished, ma¡¯am. Will we stay there for long?¡± She looked outside to see where Stanley was


    then whispered. ¡°I¡¯m got used to the beautiful surroundings here hehe.¡±


    She is right, even though cities are better, this ce is even better because you get peace of mind. I


    also don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back. All I know is that after I give birth, there¡¯s a chance we¡¯lle


    back. There¡¯s also a chance we won¡¯t. Especially with what happened to Stanley and me, I can no


    longer decide on my own.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t left yet. You¡¯re thinking ofing back right away!¡± We bothughed when I said that


    and then Stanley came in. He wrapped his hand around my waist and then led us into the car. Good


    thing he did not bring the raptor car, otherwise I will have a hard time climbing.


    I looked at the house; I felt the same way when I left Andrius¡¯ house. It was also hard for me to


    leave then, but now, I know that when I leave I will have a ce to stay and I can also call it ¡°home¡±


    While on the road, Stanley squeezed my hand and kissed it. I was nervous because I would get to


    know his parents. I just hope they will like me. When we finally got out of the gigantic trees and onto


    the highway, I yawned and fell asleep.


    I just woke up with a pat on my cheek. I looked outside and saw that it was dark. I looked again at


    what I was wearing to see if Stanley¡¯s parents will like it. I saw a lot of cars outside. Their house is


    too big because I even saw a fountain. What I¡¯m wearing now is a white dress that¡¯s too wide, so I


    can¡¯t squeeze my stomach.


    Stanley got out and opened the door for me. It looks like Mylene came in first because she was no


    longer in the car. ¡°Am I wearing nice?¡± I still couldn¡¯t resist the question of walking as we went


    inside.


    We stopped, and he kissed my forehead. ¡°I told you, no matter what your haircut or whatever else


    you wear. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± I didn¡¯t back down, and he opened the door.


    Opening the door, the smile of a couple I¡¯d never seen before greeted us. The next two I looked at


    were both quite recognizable to me. I was surprised, but I didn¡¯t show it.


    I just continued staring at the man as he walked in front of me. What I thought was a long-dead


    heart and had turned to stone came back to life as if it recognized who possessed it.

 Met again

    Met again


    His formerly dark eyes had darkened much more. His calm eyes had changed to ice, as if


    intractable, and were no longer the same as before. His gaze seemed to pierce as deep as my soul,


    and I could sense the tightness in his jaw as he nced at my stomach. He doesn¡¯t take his


    attention away from me, even though his hand is inextricably linked to mine.


    I looked at Stanley as he hem and wrapped his hand around my waist. I smiled at him to show he


    had nothing to worry about. I was no longer the Caroline he had known. And I won¡¯t let him


    compare himself to Andrius. My heart may still know who the former owner was, but I knew he


    would know Stanley as well.


    ¡°I am Andrius Easton.¡±


    First, I focused on his hand. Stanley¡¯s parents stared at me, who was already smiling. Beatrice, who


    was barely able to paint her face. She doesn¡¯t give me a harsh stare, but she¡¯s expressionless. I¡¯m


    not sure what her reaction is. I eventually grasped Andrius¡¯ hand in mine. I smiled at him showing


    my tooth, so he¡¯d know I wasn¡¯t hurt when he once threw me? Stanley¡¯s clutch on my waist


    tightened, so I ced my head on his chest.


    Next to introduce was Beatrice. Why do they have to introduce themselves to me when they already


    know who I am? Well, it¡¯s not a big deal to me because somehow, I know I¡¯ve made progress. And


    they look like that too, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.


    ¡°I am Beatrice Scott EASTON,¡± she emphasized thest word she said. Suddenly, her grip on my


    hand tightened, so I looked at her. She looked straight at me as if she was already stabbing me in


    her mind.


    ¡°Miss, my hand,¡± I said nervously as I recovered it and smiled at her. Why is she behaving this way?


    I simply ignored her and proceeded to look at them one by one to inaugurate myself. What I was


    most interested in was Stanley¡¯s parents waving at me. Even though I hadn¡¯t met them yet, they


    appeared to wee me, since Stanley¡¯s mother hugged me immediately away. When she


    separate, that¡¯s when I introduced myself.


    ¡°I am Caroline Miller. d to meet you all.¡± I touched my stomach, then bent down. However, he


    and his mommy stopped me from doing what I was going to do. Because maybe my stomach is so


    big they don¡¯t want me to squeeze it.


    ¡°I am Lennie Gray and this is Dominador Gray. As you can see, we are Stanley¡¯s parents. And the


    people who first introduced you were his friends. Beatrice is his younger childhood friend and


    Andrius is her husband. I invited them both here so that we can have more people here.¡± The


    excitement on Aunt Lennie¡¯s face was indelible. I am very grateful to be wee even though they


    have only just met me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Stanley was the first to ask us to go to the table. The older couple came first and then


    Beatrice. Andrius didn¡¯t leave his ce first, so we didn¡¯t leave either. Nothing has changed in


    manner, it¡¯s still the same. The only difference is that his eyes deepen. You think he hasn¡¯t slept in


    weeks.


    Stanley grabbed me by the waist, so I walked away. I never looked at Andrius again. My heart


    calmed down as well. This is what Stanley tells me I will never lose. That I am no longer the same


    as before that is easy to manipte. Even though he was there in front of me now, I didn¡¯t even


    show him I had missed him for months. That I me them for what happened to me. But what can I


    do if that is what happened? We can do nothing but let it go and move on with life.


    Everyone is talking happily. I also noticed in Andrius that his body had grown a bit. Because of his


    navy polo, his muscles were shown while Stanley was still the same as before. You will immediately


    recognize who Andrius is and who Stanley is when you turn around. It used to be that when they


    turned around, you couldn¡¯t recognize who it was. I only came back to existence when Stanley


    suddenly squeezed my legs under the table.


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry but I wish that before we get married, I want her to give birth to our baby first.¡± I


    quickly looked at Stanley as he finally took possession of the child. There was a twinge in my heart


    because he was so serious and he stood by what he told me. He did not disappoint me. And I don¡¯t


    know why my heart didn¡¯t see him back then. If I could just erase the name Andrius, I would rece


    it with his name.


    He took my hand holding a fork, then kissed it. Aunt Lennie apuded loudly for what he did while


    my cheek turned red.


    ¡°Stop being sweet to me, it¡¯s embarrassing for them to see it,¡± I whispered that to him even though


    they could hear me. I can¡¯t cover my face. I blushed as I looked at his parents with a wide smile and


    Andrius, whose expression did not change at all.


    ¡°Why? They will also witness our wedding, and mommy will always see this scene from now on.¡± I


    pinched his side, so he let go of my hand. Heughed out loud. His parents also joined in the


    laughter.


    They just stopped cackling when the spoon and fork on the te suddenly rang loudly. With so


    much force, I think the te broke.


    ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡± Andrius immediately stood up without looking at


    us. I just looked behind him, but he hadn¡¯t gone far yet. Beatrice also stood up quickly.


    ¡°Please, excuse me.¡± Beatrice bent down to apologize then ran even though she was stunned.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I saw Stanley swallow. I don¡¯t know if it was because of Andrius ¡¯reaction or because of Beatrice,


    but I noticed a quick change in his mood. I think tonight is too intense for me. I fanned myself with


    my hands. I took a deep breath, then continued eating. When I finished my food, I said I would go


    outside.


    Beatrice and Andrius are still noting back even a few minutes ago.


    ¡°I saw the fountain outside. I just wanted to ventte first.¡± I wiped my mouth, then drank some


    water. I had to go since they simply nodded, but Stanley started up to follow, but I stopped him.


    ¡°Spend your time with your parents. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and I went


    straight out. The wind immediately embraced the cold night. I rubbed my arms because of the cold.


    I went down three stairs to walk to the fountain, but when I finally came down the stairs, someone


    suddenly grabbed my mouth and dragged me somewhere. My heartbeat quickened and mastered


    because I remember scenes like this. My hands were trembling rapidly. The drag wasn¡¯t strong and


    aggressive, but I was immediately out of breath.


    When I was released by someone who dragged me into the dark, my tears flowed one after


    another.

 Only now

    Only now


    My tears won¡¯t stop falling. The memories of what had urred to me resurfaced. I recall the ones


    who abused and molested me. When the baby abruptly kicked me in the tummy, I closed my eyes


    even more. It was as if he knew I was weeping and wanted me to calm down.


    Someone held on to both of my shoulders. Because of the darkness, I couldn¡¯t see his face. He


    doesn¡¯t make a move, like if he¡¯s waiting for me to calm down. I now wipe the tears from my eyes


    and cheeks while holding my heart. He can just call my name since I will go if he asks nicely; why


    should I be dragged? I became enraged as soon as he spoke.


    ¡°W-what is the problem?¡± His voice trailed off because of the sobs I made. Of course, he didn¡¯t


    know the reason why I was like this. How could he know if he was one of the reasons why all this


    happened to me?


    I shoved him and then recovered from my sobbing. I marched away instantly, but he chased me. I


    didn¡¯t go to the door because I didn¡¯t want them to inquire what was wrong with me or why I was


    sobbing.


    He grabbed my hand once more, but I shook it. What else does he require? We already have a


    good life ¡ª may he be happy in his life! I¡¯m hoping he won¡¯t annoy me anymore!


    When he embraced me from behind, I came to a halt. I couldn¡¯t move my hands because my feet


    were so stiff. When he caressed myrge belly, I eximed. He touched it, and the warmth of his


    palm prated me and my baby.


    But I wasn¡¯t taken in by what he did. I yanked his hand away from me and threw him away. I


    shouldn¡¯t be doing this since my body is already stressed, and who knows what will happen to my


    baby if I continue. I keep my tummy supported because I don¡¯t want to get in trouble.


    ¡°Can that stop Andrius? Fix yourself! I don¡¯t want to be called mistress because of what you are


    doing!¡± I raised my voice because of what he did. I don¡¯t often use my tone like this but he seems to


    be overdoing it? What did he think? Nothing has happened in recent months?


    ¡°Where did you go? Why do you only show now?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He approached me again, but I raised my hand to stop him. I touched my forehead as if stressed. If


    he hadn¡¯t stopped, he would have tasted a p on me. I am happy with my life! I hope he¡¯s like that


    too! I would repeat that to myself so I wouldn¡¯t forget and not carry his tricks on me.


    ¡°I was looking for you!¡± Because of his shout, I backed away. I hold my mouth gaping now. Why do I


    still seem to be at fault?


    ¡°Why do you seem to be venting your anger on me? I didn¡¯t tell you to look for me. Did I tell you?


    Have I scared or threatened you? Weren¡¯t you the first to thew me? Don¡¯t pretend that you are the


    victim here, Andrius!¡± I¡¯m still calm because I don¡¯t want this conversation to escte. If we just


    shout, nothing will happen. There must be another person with an open mind.


    But he didn¡¯t add anything to my answer. I smiled, but it was as if a small needle had sunk into my


    heart. These needles are here again. They go with the butterflies in my stomach. It was like


    dragonflies and butterflies were ying with my child.


    I shook my head at Andrius as if disappointed while he still stared hard at me as if he had done


    nothing wrong. That¡¯s your mistake Andrius, you don¡¯t know how to be gentle. Gone are the days


    when I gave you my heart. Maybe it knows you as the former owner of it. I believe it will also learn


    to know Stanley.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how painful it is for your wife to see you hugging another woman while she


    watches.¡± I saw Beatrice in the dark as she stared at us. The face was shocked and scared. When I


    said that, Andrius didn¡¯t even move. He didn¡¯t look surprised.


    ¡°I thought for a few months, the Andrius I knew would be different. I made a mistake. You are still


    selfish, greedy, and careless, Andrius. Don¡¯te near me again.¡± I shot him a shuddering look


    before passing.


    My eyes appear to be fine as well, so I¡¯m confident they won¡¯t notice my tears. I spotted Stanley just


    after I passed through the darkness. I noticed him peering into the fountain. I hid behind their


    towering trees, which were not too ancient to look at. I braced myself to startle him as he


    approached.


    ¡°BOO!¡± He sat on the floor as a result of what I did with his heart. I couldn¡¯t stopughing because


    of his amusing expression. He rose and wiped the dirt from the back of his jeans as he realized who


    had shocked him.


    ¡°Silly!¡± He was already chuckling, but we had to stop when we heard a yell from where Andrius and


    I had been conversing earlier. Stanley was about to approach, but I stopped him.


    ¡°That couple is fighting; let¡¯s not get involved,¡± I remarked, but we didn¡¯t leave our positions to listen


    to them.


    Only cricket could be heard, so their every pronunciation of the words was clear.


    ¡°IT¡¯S YOUR FAULT WHY YOU¡¯RE LIKE THAT NOW!¡± That was Beatrice. There were sobs in every


    word she said, but it was still understandable.


    ¡°YOU ARE TO BLAME FOR WHY I HAVE BEEN LIKE THIS!¡± said Andrius. I don¡¯tprehend


    what they¡¯re saying because I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re talking about, but I know it¡¯s because of what


    Andrius is doing.


    ¡°FINE! GO SEE CAROLINE! KNEEL IN FRONT OF HER! DO YOU BELIEVE SHE WILL


    ACKNOWLEDGE YOU? SHE WOULDN¡¯T HAVE BEEN RAPED IF IT WASN¡¯T FOR YOU! I CAN¡¯T


    EVEN LIVE IN YOUR HOUSE! IF YOU DID NOT THROW HER OUT YOU COULD¡¯VE AVOIDED


    WHAT HAPPENED! YOU CAN¡¯T EVEN GIVE ME ONE STEP AT THE GATE!¡±


    My eyes widened, and my body stiffened. How did she know that? All I know is that Stanley has


    erased all possible evidence. Stanley held me by the shoulder to calm me down.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?¡± After that question, there was no further noise. We could no


    longer hear even simple breathing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Stanley invited me in and I did nothing but follow.


    How did Beatrice find out about me?

 The past

    The past


    "Are you sure I''m all right here? Perhaps I''ll annoy you? What can anybody who sees me say,


    especially given the size of this building, people might gossip about us?" I rolled my eyes at a


    massive structure. I had no idea what the inside of the building looked like because I was


    imprisoned in Adonis'' room.


    ¡°And who cares if someone notices us right now? Isn''t it better that way, because they''ll know you''re


    mine?" He abruptly grabbed my waist, causing his stomach to collide with my round tummy. I''m not


    sure if it''s someone else''s construction or if they own it. All I know is that he asked me here so that I


    could apany him to his meeting.


    As we walked, I became alert of my dder. I felt like I needed to pee, so I grabbed his hand and


    we came to a halt. He stared at me with curiosity. I searched around for the cubicle but couldn''t find


    it. My vagina appears to be leaking pee. Because are many people, I am unable to express what I


    wish to express. I pointed to my bottom, touched it, and opened and closed my hand, indicating that


    the pee was about toe out, but he couldn''t understand what I was saying.


    I found it difficult to squat to equalize our heights, so I blushed and put my mouth to his ear.


    Because of what I did, we gaze at each other.


    "My dder is on the verge of bursting. It''s like my urine is leaking." I quickly withdrew as I reached


    him at the same moment the elevator opened. When I saw the man with his hands in his pockets


    and jaw tensed gazing at me, we both peered at it as if my urine had suddenly vanished.


    Because my hand was clutching Stanley''s chest and he was staring at it, I hastily removed it as if it


    had burnt, but Stanley reced my hand. Oh my goodness. It appears that now is not the time for


    the situation to get heated. I marched to the cubicle to avoid the intense exchange of stares


    between Stanley and Andrius.


    Fortunately, I noticed the cubicle sign immediately away and walked inside. As I sat in the bowl, I


    was reminded of Andrius''s eyes. I don''t have to feel it because I''m going to hurt Stanley and I don''t


    want him to feel it. Andrius'' eyes are still terrifying.


    I washed my hands before finally going out but I almost fell when the man I didn''t want to talk to and


    see suddenly peeked. Goodness! Luckily! He snatched my waist. Since there was no one in the


    cubicle I stared straight into his eyes. He is leaning against me, holding my waist as I almost fall.


    Surprisingly, with his hand, he was still able to handle my weight.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I looked at his arms, which had grownrger, and noticed that he now had a tattoo that he didn''t


    have before. The tattoo is shaped like a shackle. It seemed it was the thing he was using to shackle


    me, back then. His veins protruded from his arm, as though he was gradually bing aware of


    my weight.


    "You can let me go." These aren''t the precise words since he could abruptly release me and force


    me to fall. But I was mistaken; he didn''t do that, but he did draw me closer to him. It''s almost as if


    he''s dancing with me.


    It seemed as if we were the only ones on our. Surprisingly, no one enters a woman. No one,


    not even males, enters. I drew him away from me when our faces were near. I gently pressed on his


    chest, and I could feel his heart racing as if Tom and Jerry were chasing him there. Whenpared


    to my heartbeat, his is much stronger. Because of that, I felt differently. As a result, I feel bad for


    Stanley.


    "Is that the person you will marry? You and his child left you? What happens if I did note here?


    Perhaps this is what happened to you." He smirked, and what he said was witty and delightful. Isn''t


    he thinking? I wouldn''t be shocked if it weren''t for him.


    I was about to pass him but he put me back in my ce, now it''s gently. Why does he want to put


    me back in my ce every time I want to leave him?! Maybe he also wants me to go back and live


    again with the past two of us?


    ¡°It would be better for him to leave and let me go to the bathroom than to let someone throw me out


    of his life. Ha! ¡± I breathed in his face to make him even angrier and make him think that I am no


    longer the captives Caroline. If we both had a book, it would be just aption of short sex


    stories! Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t given a good ending to that story.


    ¡°Who is the person who just left without waiting for me? I have given you a ce to stay but still


    chose to leave?¡± He resisted my sarcasm. He had already blocked the way so I could not get out. I


    don¡¯t know what else he wants. If he wants this kind of talk, I''ll give it to him!


    "Who got married after making me feel important and loved?" I walked over to the faucets again and


    then put my hand on the one because it opened them voluntarily. ¡°Why don''t you just be happy for


    me? You already got the ring for you. I have to receive the ring and make a vow at the altar with the


    person I want to be with for life. ¡±


    I didn''t beat around the bush anymore because I knew that this is where Stanley and I would end


    up. If I had to choose anyone, it would be the person I knew would take care of me and my future


    child. He couldn''t say what I said so it''s like I epted that as a victory. If he starts a conversation


    like this, he should end it. He couldn''t stand the words he was throwing at me.


    ¡°I found out what happened to you when you left home. From your conversation with mommy. When


    you leave home and¡ª¡±


    "DON''T GO THERE!" I didn¡¯t let him finish, covered my ears, and shouted. Even if that¡¯s over, that¡¯s


    still the event I don¡¯t want to go back to!


    ¡°No. Sorry. But I just want to help you hold those who did this to you ountable.¡± He tried to hold


    me to calm down but I smack his hand. He only adds to the thing I¡¯m trying to forget.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I showed him how hurt I am so he could read in my eyes that I never


    needed him back in my life. Hopefully, he will ept that every book ends the page. Ours is over


    and I want him to ept that.


    "I''m trying not to see you, why are you still torturing me?" Tears dripped down my cheeks.

 Not the last

    Not thest


    ¡°Is it that painful for your eyes to see? Is it such a pain that simply ncing at me causes you


    anguish?¡± When I saw his sorrowful eyes, I felt something else in my chest. This was the


    expression I was expecting to receive before we called it quits.


    ¡°Are you hurting?¡± he followed up with a series of queries.


    I wiped away the tears that streamed down my face and eyes. There was no stopping it, as though


    they had a water supply the way they dripped. I am adamant about my decision. I¡¯ll never forget


    what urred to the two of us. The past is gone, and it will be remembered as junk wrapped in


    stic that I have long abandoned.


    I haven¡¯t responded to him yet, and I haven¡¯t stopped walking out. When I arrived at the bathroom¡¯s


    entrance, I noticed the ¡°caution¡± sign. That¡¯s why no onees in. I¡¯m not sure how he got it so fast


    or whether he ordered anything. I didn¡¯t nce behind me because I was worried that if I turned


    around, I¡¯d see his sad eyes. A few months is insufficient time to forget the heart that sincerely


    loves. I¡¯m worried that when I turn around, he¡¯ll be waiting for me, and all I¡¯ll be able to do is flee


    back.


    When I turned left to meet Stanley, I took a step back because I almost bumped into him. I assumed


    he¡¯d already entered their conference room. Why is he still here? We were both surprised, and I


    became anxious since I recalled Andrius was still there. I hope he¡¯s out of here. When he turned


    from behind me and gazed, my heart rate soared even higher.


    I slowly turned to look at what he was gazing at, but I lost the fear in my heart. However, regretted


    that I had not seen Andrius. He wasn¡¯t there, as I had assumed. I grabbed Stanley¡¯s arm and


    yanked him out of there. It was as though a hot iron circle had gone through my heart. I was like the


    person was waiting for the tree to bloom till the blossoms gradually got strong, but the person he


    was expecting did not appear.


    I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to take me inside. All the businesspeople sat calmly, waiting for the man


    who was supposed to seat in front. Thates up to be all there is to it. Stanley does not happen


    to be the sole owner of this corporation, since he appears to be a member of the board of directors.


    Stanley offered me his bottle of water since I had a feeling of dry saliva running down my mouth. He


    was also reading a folder, which I didn¡¯t look at because I had no idea what it was about. When the


    door opened, I was only ying with my hand. Closing the papers while staring at the person who


    came in at the same time. I looked on as well, and I didn¡¯t panic since I was right next to Stanley. I


    pretended as though the man in front of me was a stranger to me.


    Andrius sat in the front row, but they still didn¡¯t start. I assumed he was the only one who was


    waiting, but I was mistaken. The woman in a wheelchair and Beatrice were the next to arrive. When


    Beatrice pushed the wheelchair, I turned to face the woman. Even though I was too far away from


    Andrius, he nced right at me when his mother''s ce was near to him.


    ¡°Looks like we have someone here who wasn¡¯t invited.¡± Because of what Andrius¡¯ mother said,


    some of them looked at me while others were still staring at the woman. I, on the other hand, bowed


    down. I did say that I can¡¯t be here. I saw in my peripheral vision Stanley could do nothing. Maybe


    he was just representing theirpany.


    Even though my stomach was hurting, I rose to leave, but the voice that spoke made me want to


    leave even more. When he stared into my eyes, I burst into tears. This is the influence of


    pregnancy; it¡¯s a simple thing that affects you even though it¡¯s not a major problem. You appear


    overly sensitive.


    ¡°Stay there.¡± Andrius urged as Stanley drew me back to my seat. He sped our hands. Andrius


    started speaking.


    When I looked at Stanley and my hands, it didn¡¯t seem to fit. It¡¯s as if my brain is telling me


    something doesn¡¯t belong there. To avoid any further bad thoughts, I turned to the front and simply


    listened to what Andrius was saying.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be constructing a new structure. Hopefully, nothing will happen this time!¡± He cast a sidelong


    nce at his mother, then turned to face me. ¡°I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen again!¡±


    Her mommy shook her head and then looked at me as well. My hands are sweating because of


    what they are doing. Why are they all looking at me?


    ¡°What happened before?¡± His mommy doesn¡¯t take her eyes off me so even I am curious as to what


    happened then in the building, he says.


    Did he fail? Andrius Easton? Fail? I can¡¯t seem to believe it. I just turned my gaze back to Stanley


    and I¡¯s hand and yed with it. I didn¡¯t follow up on what they talked about next because I didn¡¯t


    understand anything. All I hear is the word ¡°structure, building, share¡± and various words that I don¡¯t


    understand.


    Unbeknownst to me, I was slowly falling asleep. I never thought I would fall asleep here. I leaned on


    Stanley¡¯s arm as we held hands.


    I just woke up and was no longer in the meeting room. As I swiveled my eyes, I saw Andrius at a


    desk. I wondered, looking at him while still closing my eyes due to excessive drowsiness. What am I


    doing here? Where is Stanley now? Thest thing I remember was us together in the conference


    room. I yawned again and felt my stomach growl. What time is it?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Stanley?¡± I turned my eyes, looked outside, and saw it was dark. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hungry.


    Why do I seem to have slept for so long? I haven¡¯t eaten since earlier.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Stanley?¡± He repeats my question but hints at being sarcastic. I don¡¯t think this person


    would stop anymore, even though I begged him a few times to stay away from me.


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you hear my question?¡± I got up from the sofa, then stretched. I feel refreshed. It seems


    like it¡¯s been a while since Ist slept like this. Will I be thankful that this is where I slept?


    ¡°He is still doing something. He has no one nearby to watch over you, so I suggested.¡± Even though


    he was doing something, he stopped just to answer my question. He looked at me from head to toe.


    Is there anything curious about my body other than how big it is? How many times has he seen it?


    ¡°I hope he just left me in the conference room. I¡¯d rather have that.¡± I spoke softly so that he could


    not hear me and I did not think that he would hear my whisper.


    ¡°Would you rather be eaten by a mosquito than be with me in a room? It¡¯s as if we have nothing in


    civil. Didn¡¯t we sleep next to each other after having sex in the past?¡± He shrugged as if the words


    he had left out were nothing to him.


    ¡°PAST. That means done. It¡¯s better to tell it to your wife.¡± I stared at him and emphasized the


    words, even though I knew that what I said would not enter his brain.


    I stepped forward and was ready to leave when the door opened. The expression on my face


    changed when I saw who it was. Stanley while carrying food. The smell of food that I was not


    familiar with immediately reached my nose. He smiled at me when he saw I was awake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± He showed me his arm as if to say I held on there because he was holding a lot of


    stic bags. Before I held on there, I asked him first.


    ¡°Did you buy any cheese? I want to eat it.¡±


    He pulled out a box of cheese and shake it in front of me so I quickly mped on his arm. He


    laughed at what I did and we were ready to leave when I stopped, turned to the man behind me


    who was just watching us.


    ¡°Thank you very much for helping me, I hope this is thest.¡± That¡¯s what I told him, but I didn¡¯t think


    he would answer back.


    ¡°No. I will not let this be thest.¡±

 Twin

    Twin


    I haven''t seen Andrius since our previous talk, but there is a person who delivers me cheese on a


    regr day. I''m not sure who sent it, but I''m pleased someone knew I enjoyed cheese during my


    pregnancy but puzzled why so much! Because of what the person delivering and doing, it appears


    like I will develop a UTI. When I ask the guard who is giving, he too replies he doesn''t know.


    I CAN''T FINISH A CARTON OF CHEESE!


    Stanley didn¡¯t know about the cheeses, thankfully and we still had a separate bedroom, maybe he


    was trying not to make everything awkward for the two of us. He respects my every move and


    decision. I hope that what I do is enough in return for what he helps me with. He was also busy.


    Probably it¡¯s about thepany they¡¯re busy with.


    Almost a month has also passed. I can already feel my birth is imminent, and the day Stanley is


    waiting for. We. I don¡¯t want to admit to myself the reluctance that I will marry Stanley just because I


    want that to bepensation for all he has helped but I know I will also learn to love Stanley. I just


    need time.


    I got up from lying down to take a bath. I also have some difficulty walking because of my big


    stomach. I am leaving now to shop for clothes for my baby. We haven''t been able to buy anything


    yet because Stanley is busy, sometimes we haven''t met and only his parents inform me that he


    leaves early.


    I merely sped up the shower since I didn''t want to soak in it. I purchased a roomy dress so I


    wouldn''t have to struggle any longer. Simple white rubber shoes and a lc flowery dress. I''m


    hoping I don''t stand out too much. Because I am white, and the color gets progressively white as a


    result of these colors, I am easily seen in the mall. It was also worn with a white shoulder purse. I''ve


    already gathered a variety of bags that I purchased online since I''m bored here at Stanley''s


    mansion. It''s only that I don''t want to spend too much money from the bank ount Stanley set up


    for me.


    "No, don''te. I wish I was the only one because aunt and uncle might go somewhere and need


    you. I''ll just take a taxi," I told the guard when he arrived to send me. I don''t want to act like an


    important person here in the mansion, even if I''m not, and I am just a woman led by Stanley."


    "Ma''am, Ma''am Lennie and sir Stanley might be angry with me if I don''t go with you," he said,


    scratchy in the head and unsure what to do.


    It looks like he has no intention of leaving me so I took my phone out of the bag. I showed it to him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, you won''t get fired. I''ll just tell Stanley I don''t want someone to apany me.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I think I''ve persuaded him because his response has mellowed a little. I don''t want anyone to


    apany me because I want to loiter around the mall and look at the items. I don''t want to buy


    online because I''m afraid they''ll be broken when they arrive. As I walked out, I texted Stanley to let


    him know that I hadn''t gone with the driver and that I could be a littlete, so I hope he doesn''t


    come looking for me. I received his response in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Okay. Just keep me updated. ¡±


    I haven''t replied yet. When I came out, I saw a ck car outside but I just ignored it. I immediately


    looked for a taxi and halt it. When the car moved, so did the ck car. I dismissed that because


    maybe we were just in the same direction or going.


    Arriving at the mall I immediately saw a lot of noisy people. Teenagers running away and families


    wandering. I kept thinking of my parents. I didn''t even get them here before they died.


    I went straight to the baby clothing store, but I was disrupted by someone who came up to me out of


    nowhere. I didn''t move since I was already terrified of abrupt shocks. I face into one of the stores to


    look at the reflection of the person putting his hand around my shoulders on the ss walls.


    I don''t think this man will stop me anywhere else I go. I felt nasty when I looked at him. While he


    was wearing sunsses even though he was inside the mall. Why? Is he afraid that someone will


    see him? Who can catch him? Why doesn''t this man let me go? Maybeter someone will see us


    and I will be mistaken for his mistress.


    I removed without making noise the arm that was holding me. When I rubbed out it, I walked away


    as if nothing had happened. I ignored him because I knew he would just follow me. I went into one


    of the shops then immediately went through the baby clothes.


    I lifted a white shirt. The man on my side also picked up a shoe that was quite oversized. Maybe the


    saledy was wondering to us why we were picking up different clothes and not even talking. I


    picked up clothes that I thought would suit my daughter. Justst week I had an ultrasound. I was


    not with Stanley and just alone. I was still nervous because that was the first time I was going to be


    alone.


    When I was told that my child was a girl I was overjoyed. What I expect is a boy but whatever the


    gender is it''s okay. While I was shopping, the man next to me spoke, who had just taken a picture of


    the clothes. Where will he use those? Perhaps, Beatrice is also pregnant and he is very excited.


    "Do you like the cheese?" He stopped rummaging for apparel and then turned to me holding the


    clothes he had chosen. It''s good that he didn''t take the shoes that someone thought were three


    years old will use it.


    I looked at him, so he sent them? No wonder so much. This man was so exaggerated that he


    wanted me to give birth to the excessive amount of cheese I ate. I resisted him then took the


    clothes I had collected to pay at the counter.


    "Let me." He takes the clothes from me but I avoid them from him.


    When we were in front of the counter, the saledy smiled at Andrius. This man was still looking at


    my body while looking at the clothes I was holding and seemed to beparing them to his.


    Because I didn''t want to be with him, I was the first to pay and pack the stuff. The woman who was


    arranging the clothes I had chosen couldn''t take her eyes off Andrius as if she was making a


    mistake in what she was wrapping. Because I was so annoyed I pulled Andrius'' hand like crazy


    because his eyes were restless, because of things he was looking at. He was startled by my


    sudden pull and his grips almost fell off.


    ¡°HONEY! Give her what it is on your arms too!¡± I raised my voice so they could all hear and they


    could focus on their work! What if they make a mistake?! Tsk.


    I ced the clothes Andrius was holding in front of the woman who was now frowning. I feel like a


    demon who has obeyed the will. After wrapping my clothes, I waited for Andrius to finish.


    When we finished, the employees were upset and looked down on me. Hmph!


    I went out with Andrius first after that, I didn''t wait for him anymore because I didn''t need him again


    but I was surprised when he took my arm and face me with him. He lifted the paper bag so I raised


    an eyebrow at him. Shall I get those baby clothes?


    "Maybe our baby will be a twin."


    My jaws were left open with what he said.

 Court you

    Court you


    I was instantly ashamed as a result of what he said. How is he able to say such things? And my


    child is not his! I used to wish for him to be the father. Now I''m not sure whether that''s still how I


    feel.


    I grabbed the paper bag hard on him and spun around, but my legs gave out from weakness. I was


    motionless and instantly felt excruciating difort. I suddenly felt paralyzed. And I''m so d he


    caught me because I don''t know what would have happened to me if he hadn''t!


    ¡°Ouch! A-aw. " I shouted out in agony as he was going to lift me. He didn''t seem to notice my


    convulsions. My leg felt like it was twisted and fractured. I was held in his arms, so he wouldn''t let


    me go and so I wouldn''t make a idiotic fall.


    "Are you okay?" he asked worriedly, standing out since he was tall. Many people stared at us while I


    was still in pain in my feet.


    Because of the firmness of my grasp on his arms, it is as if we hugged. Why did he still asks if I''m


    okay, do I appear to be okay? Who will be okay if you make a mistake? I didn''t scold him and


    respond since The words feel ineffective when ites to Andrius.


    I was ready to walk away, clutching his arm, when he carried me like a bride. I let go of the items we


    had purchased and immediately covered my face in his chest for fear of being seen on camera. He


    grabbed the paper bags, and we exited the mall.


    Until he got out and put me in his car I did not leave from burying my face in his chest. When we


    both got into the backseat it was there that I removed my face to his chest. The car doors were


    closed and the windows were tinted. Even if I wanted to walk, I couldn''t. I looked at him sharply


    because if it wasn''t for him it wouldn''t have happened. He raised both his hands as if surrendering.


    I was almost hit by my sudden retreat because the handrail was just close to my head. Why he


    always do something unexpectedly? Is it right to raise my foot? I would have liked to put it down but


    it looks like I need a massage because my veins are alsoing out. Why else did this happen?


    "Hmmm ..." My mouth couldn''t stop the sound from escaping when he suddenly squeezed the part


    where the veins hardened. Usually, I was the only one massaging them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Nghh ... Ahhh." I don¡¯t know why such a moanes out of my mouth. It seems like I haven''t


    experienced a massage in a while since we got back here. Mylene left and went home first.


    Because there are many helpers, she will take a day off first. Andrius just helps me massage my


    feet.


    "Stop it."


    I raised an eyebrow at him because of what he said. Stop the what? Stop moving? Stop his


    massage? All of a sudden he spoke without any exnation. He also stopped massaging my legs


    then he suddenly bent down andy there but it was not heavy. Now he will act like this.


    "Ahhh!!!" He shouts irritably but only weakly. What is going on with him? If that''s all he''s going to do,


    I don''t understand.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I grabbed his arm but he p it as if surprised. He stood up from stooping


    to my legs then looked at me with his ming eyes.


    ¡°Can you walk now? I have to do something. Give me 20 minutes. No. 15 minutes. If I can, 10


    minutes.¡± He was in a hurry and seemed restless. It was as if something was happening to him but


    he didn¡¯t want to show it.


    I adjusted my legs and ignored him. If he had been scratching earlier. Now it''s me. I looked out the


    window as if I had never heard what he said. I just looked at him again as he was sweating. I raised


    one eyebrow but he spoke.


    ¡°I want to do it. So, go out first.¡± He tried to open my door but I held his hand. I smiled at him to


    tease him more. I don''t know what he would do.


    "Then do it while I am here." I crossed my arms and leaned back in the backseat. I will stand up


    later for his meanness, so I hope after that he won''t bother anymore.


    "You will regret it." He was quick to recover from what I said.


    "No." I did not give up. I looked at him and measured my gaze with him.


    I was surprised when he adjusted his seat. He leaned back against the backrest then removed the


    belt from his trousers. I immediately covered my mouth and was ready to open the door when he


    held my hand.


    "Stand with your words."


    I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t take my eyes off his big cock. He stroked it and my eyes also fell on his


    face and saw that his eyes were closed. He started to fap. As I watched the movement of his hand


    up and down I felt the rapid erection of my nipple.


    He got hard hearing me moaning and here I am. So much turn-on. My body still hasn¡¯t changed. I


    thought he only captivated my heart but "my body as well.


    He suddenlyy on top of me but not in a situation where he was already squeezing my stomach. I


    just looked at him as he jerked off in front of me. Never in my life would I see a live masturbate in


    front of me.


    ¡°Haaa. Caroline.¡± He stared at me as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. It was as if I was


    spinning around as I looked down at where his hand was holding.


    I want to touch it. I want to suck it. I want him to put that thick thing to me again. I''m carried away by


    this and him again.


    I forget the people who were there for me.


    ¡°Caroline. I will get a divorce. Can I court you? ¡±

 Answer

    Answer


    ¡°Caroline. I will get a divorce. Can I court you?¡±


    When he said it to me, my spirit awoke. Why would he do such a thing? Beatrice and I are fine, and


    I am fine with Stanley, even though I know what I am doing now is unfair. But I¡¯m not sure I can


    forgive myself for what I¡¯mmitting now; I¡¯m too concerned about what I¡¯m perpetrating with


    Stanley. What Andrius is doing to me makes me feel as though I¡¯m drowning.


    I didn¡¯t respond, instead; I stared at the thing that was now pounding my stomach. My eyelids


    rxed, as though drowsy, and I felt captivated. My flush was already visible. I didn¡¯t respond to his


    question.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was unhappy when he adjusted his seat, ignoring the fact that his standing cock had not yet


    calmed down. Because of my prolonged staring, I was swallowed up. I became even more


    disappointed when he properly put on his trouser and covered his cock.


    ¡°Caroline,¡± he said, and it was only at his plea that I returned to court. He is like a potion that


    envelops your being and only he can undo it.


    ¡°Divorce, divorce, divorce! Do anything you want, but I hope I¡¯m entirely out of your life. I simply


    want to be independent. I don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore,¡± I said as I took the paper


    bag and opened the door of his car. I stopped to check on him to ensure whether he was dressed


    correctly before leaving. Despite my difficulties, I attempted to walk. He never followed me again.


    What he said made my heart race. Because of what he does, I dislike him. I don¡¯t like him since he


    doesn¡¯t have the power to decide, but I also don¡¯t like myself more than I feel. Why, despite


    everything, do I still feel this way? Regardless of what he did to me back then?


    When Stanley texted, I came to a halt in my stride.


    And I¡¯m not fond of myself... because despite all Stanley has done for me, I can still do it when he is


    not looking. Not I, but my heart betrays him.


    ¡°Where are you? I finished early, and I¡¯lle to get you.¡±


    I merely gazed at his message before responding; I had nned to eat today, but it seems like I


    won¡¯t be able to do so; I¡¯ll just ask for delivery.


    ¡°Okay. I will wait for you in the parking lot.¡±


    I just stood there watching what Andrius handed me. Even though I wanted to delete all that had


    transpired in my mind, I couldn¡¯t. Even when Stanley came, Andrius filled my thoughts.


    Stanley kept my hand in the car as he stared down the road and just looked at me at a time. I didn¡¯t


    want to look at him since these were the eyes I used to fantasize about the guy I had been with


    earlier.


    ¡°I think you are thinking deeply. Did something happen?¡± He looked at me but immediately returned


    his eyes to the road. I don¡¯t want to hurt Stanley, and that¡¯s what I don¡¯t want. He can¡¯t even see, but


    I can.


    He was the one who handled my things, so I stepped inside first, but when I did, I noticed someone


    seated opposite aunt Lennie. Aunt Lennie also looked at me when the man noticed me and swiftly


    got up from his seat.


    ¡°There she is,¡± she said, looking behind me. ¡°You¡¯re already here Stanley. Did you arrive early?¡±


    She kissed Stanley¡¯s cheek before returning to me.


    ¡°He arrived after you left. I kept him upied since he won¡¯t say what he wants to say to you, so I


    just told him to wait. He appears to be willing, and what he has to say is important, so I let him stay,¡±


    she said quietly to me. I turned to face the man in the brown suit.


    I didn¡¯t know him; it was my first time seeing him, and he seems professional. I nced at Stanley,


    but he just nodded. He moved in closer to me. The man just stood there passively, watching and


    waiting for us.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you first so you can talk.¡± He whispered to me. He grabbed his mommy by the waist to


    tell her to leave. There is no need for that because the man does not seem to have any ns to talk


    when he takes his office case.


    I watched them until they were far away and out of my sight. I looked at the man as he gazed at me


    intently. He looks like he¡¯s 45-50 years old. I did not speak and let him speak.


    ¡°I wish we could talk where no one is because I don¡¯t want anyone to hear us because what I have


    to say is important.¡± He held on tightly to his office case.


    ¡°Can we just go outside? Where no one can hear?¡± That was my request to him. With so much


    happening to me, I find it hard to trust now. I feel like everyone I don¡¯t know is going to do


    something bad for me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem about it, Miss Miller.¡± He formally told me.


    I was the first to go, and he was right behind me. I went back to where Andrius and I hadst


    chatted, and where Beatrice had seen us. When I believed we were far enough apart, I ground to a


    standstill and faced him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you; my parents don¡¯t have any friends or rtives, so, incredibly, someone would


    approach me. Can I assist you or something I can help?¡± I¡¯m curious how he came to know me


    even though I had no notion who he was.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Attorney Alvarez. I am your parents¡¯ Attorney.¡± He held out his


    hand to me, so I epted it.


    ¡°Oh. Are you handling my parents¡¯ case in the massacre that happened? Who hired you?¡± My face


    lit up, and I stood up straight. ¡°Is it Stanley?¡± However, Stanley seems to have no idea who he is. Or


    maybe it is ... ¡°Or he¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am neither of those. Maybe you don¡¯t know your parent¡¯s background.¡± He opened his office case,


    they showed me some papers.


    When he handed it to me, I looked at the photo glued to the side and read the information. I moved


    the paper to the next page. When I finished reading it, I returned it to him.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. My parents don¡¯t have that much money and I¡¯m sure that is fake information.¡± I


    want tough. Is he a scammer? With the number of people, he can fool. Why me? He can¡¯t get


    anything from me.


    ¡°Hugo Easton is Rome Miller¡¯s business partner. They founded Somore Business Corporation. But


    for some unknown reason, Mr. Miller¡¯s name suddenly disappeared. No one knows where he is.¡± He


    returned the paper to the office case while I just listened to him.


    ¡°I only found out where he was because I saw his name on television as one of the victims.¡± He


    pulled out a business card, then handed it to me, but I just stared at it. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe,


    but that¡¯s the truth. For now, that¡¯s the information I will give, and if you want to hear some more


    details, call my number.¡±


    I finally took that. Before he eventually left, he spoke again. ¡°Hugo Easton was the owner of Somore


    Business Corporation then, and now ... It¡¯s under the care of Andrius Easton.¡±


    My eyes widened at what he said. Someone is pushing me to believe him, but what if he is lying?


    What is the purpose? What for? And the Eastonst name, I thought, was just customized that they


    had the samest name.


    The Attorney walked away. When I calmed my brain to think, my phone in my shoulder bag


    suddenly rang.


    I saw the message, but the sender was unknown. However, just from the text, I knew immediately


    who it was.


    ¡°Hey, I need your answer about courting you.¡±

 Sea eyes

    Sea eyes


    I nevermunicated with the Attorney who introduced himself to me again since, in addition to not


    contacting him, I did not provide him with my contact information. Part of me wants to believe, while


    the other half wants me to remain cautious.


    For the sake of myself and Stanley, I haven''t even spoken to Andrius again. I blocked his number


    and didn''t leave the house too much, so we couldn''t meet. I had no idea my due date would be next


    week. Not only that, but I''m getting close to seeing my baby, and Stanley''s long-awaited wedding is


    also approaching.


    It seems like only yesterday that I was inside Andrius'' house, waiting for his return, like a puppy


    waiting for its master toe so that it may be petted. I never imagined that someone woulde


    into my life and offer attention to me freely when I didn''t ask for it, without me pleading for it, yet¡­


    Something appears to have been lost. There remains a gap in my heart that, no matter how much I


    fill it, that whatever I believed was missing remains unfilled. My heart was hammering as I tried to


    recognize the person I wanted to unloved since my heart still wants to love its old owner. Was it


    historically? Is that person still in control of my heart? It was as though, even if my heart was


    damaged several times, it would strive to put itself back together so that it might be okay again.


    I''ll be heading to the altar in front of the man Imitted to being with for the rest of my life in a few


    months.


    ¡°Caroline, do you have all of your clothes in order? What about the baby''s clothes?¡± Stanley


    knocked on the door, even though it was open and all he had to do was enter. But he was different;


    he felt it would be better not to step on things that he saw to be red gs for me.


    ¡°You appear to be even more ecstatic than I am. I''m done; I fixed it earlier. All I have to do now is


    put it in the bag. Come on in,¡± I said as I rose to pick up the bag in which I nned to store the


    baby''s clothing.


    He dashed by me as I was going to bow down; I was having difficulty bending down since nothing


    was moving in my bones whenever I tried to. He snatched the bag I wanted to put the clothing in


    since I had dropped it earlier and was too sluggish to pick it up.


    I giggle because I resemble a frog. Because I ate too much, my arms grew toorge. The individual


    who brings me cheese has likewise ceased sending me cheese¡­ Even though I''m used to it that


    someone always delivers cheese.


    I once walked to the front gate only to inquire whether any cheese had arrived. Stanley is still


    unaware of that until now.


    Stanley hugged me from behind when he put on the clothing. I cracked a grin. I''m not doing it


    because I want to. But I don''t want him to think I''m being unjust to him. If only I could ask someone


    to who I am being unfair.


    Is it Andrius who is attempting toe to me and atone for his sins?


    To Stanley, who has done nothing but support me. He did nothing except make me feel important


    and strong. The person who has done nothing but love me and made me feel loved every day, and


    who chooses me every day¡­


    Or me.


    Am I being unfair to myself because I can¡¯t allow myself to be happy? That the day will still end,


    they are still what I think. The day stilles when I always me myself for why I hurt them both.


    I grabbed his hugging hand in mine and just cherished his embraces while trying to brighten the


    mood of the room even more. ¡°What would she look like? Will she have a pointy nose? Red lips? Or


    will the eyshes be as long as mine?¡±


    He rested his chin on my shoulder and murmured in my ear since my ear and his mouth were so


    near. When ites to Andrius and Stanley, you can tell the difference in my body''s reaction with


    only a few minor motions.


    If Andrius were to make a whisper in my ear, my body hair would surely grow but when it came to


    Stanley, I would feel nothing. Even my heart did not react.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I ignored everything. I always imprinted in my mind that the day woulde too. Time wille.


    Time wille. If I still need to get a tattoo on my body, I will do it to convince myself more.


    The days just passed quickly. My watering can still not burst, so we went to the hospital to be dealt


    with.


    But when I arrived at the hospital, it was there that my stomach started to hurt as if someone was


    stepping on it. It was as if something wasing out of my vagina, so I was crying in pain. It''s like


    I''m peeing that I don''t know.


    ¡°STAN!!! STAN!!! STAAAANNN!! HOOO!¡± While I was in the wheelchair, I just shouted his name,


    breathed air, and they ran me to the Emergency Room. I was holding his hands, and I was feeling


    like I was hurting him. At the speed of the nurse¡¯s push on the wheelchair, even he was already


    running.


    I can no longer ignore what is happening. My brain seems to be slowing down. All I knew was that I


    was lying somewhere, I could no longer feel the pain of my tummy. The light was on me.


    ¡°WUAH! WUAH! WUAHHHH!¡± The loud cries of the baby I heard in the quiet and dark room. I saw


    some men wearing green robe dresses.


    Even though I want to look at the crying baby, I am fainting. It was as if all the strength had been


    pulled out of my body. I smiled as I slowly closed my eyes and lost consciousness. Finally, my angel


    is now born.


    When I opened my eyes, Stanley was holding my hands with a distressed expression on his face.


    When he saw me, he noticed that my eyes were wide open as if he was breathing lightly, and he


    hurriedly rose to get some water. Thank you to him, and I''m d he''s here because I need water.


    My throat is so dry that I can''t talk.


    My eyes were still a little dizzy as if I had just awoken from a long slumber.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Does anything hurt? Will I call a nurse or doctor?¡± He cared about what he


    would do first, so even though I felt bad he made meugh.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± That¡¯s all I told him and smiled. I know he knows what that is for. For that from the first


    day to this day. He never forsook me and left. I can¡¯t be sure of my heart for him, but I can promise I


    will stay by his side.


    As I sat, and we were quiet, a nurse entered. Carrying what I''ve been waiting to see. My heart is


    beating fast. It''s so joyous to feel like you''re a mother. It was as if all my past was gone and erased


    by the child moving toward me with the nurse.


    When the nurse put the baby in my arms. A series of tears I could only do because the eyes I love


    to forget are now in front of me.


    The calm sea, quiet sky.


    There is no difference between the blue eyes of the person I love and the blue eyes of my child.

 Pregnant with our baby

    Pregnant with our baby


    ¡°Only yesterday, the Young Business Executive Young Billionaire Andrius Easton admitted that his


    rtionship with his wife is no longer good, so they decided to end their rtionship!¡± the showbiz


    male newscaster said before thedy next to him spoke out.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°ording to him, no third party was involved, and the rtionship between the two is quite


    skewed. We attempted to obtain Beatrice Scott''s statement, the heiress of the Scott''s, but she


    refused to exin!¡±


    The word quickly spread to the others, as I put the bottle nipple to Cassandra. She''s been weeping


    for a long while now, but I''m not sure what she wants. I was now inside the room and television was


    astounded to learn that the news was about Andrius and Beatrice. I already know that since


    Stanley''s parents have already discussed it, and I feel bad about what is urring because I am


    the one to be the first to learn that he is going to divorce Beatrice, but I behave as if I am still


    startled.


    When the door opened and Stanley smiled in, I turned off the TV, hoping that the news would not


    come back on. I''ve been out of the hospital for a month now. I''m also in good health and no longer


    have problems because Stanley hasn''t abandoned me. He even stays up at night to keep an eye on


    Cassandra because I am up all day taking care of my daughter.


    When he approached me, he was holding brochures. Cassandra''s eyes were closed again, so he


    moved silently. As he nears, I just smiled at him.


    ¡°The gown and suit choices brochure are now avable. Should I just leave them here?¡± He was


    just speaking in hushed tones. Cassandra awakens as quickly as she can, with only a few


    movements or phrases. She will start weeping when she hears them.


    The day has arrived to choose the items to use for the wedding, but my heart still feels nothing for


    Stanley but appreciation for his help with me, and it feels like it is my job to give it all back to him.


    ¡°When Cassandra is sound asleep,ter I will go downstairs, so we can choose clothes together,¡± I


    said back, and we both chuckled. He simply nodded and shut the door.


    He''sing in straight since he can''t knock any more because of Cassandra. That''s OK with me; it


    doesn''t infringe on my privacy.


    When Cassandra fell asleep, I was ready to go down. It''s still noon, so maybe it''s okay even if I


    smell milk. I was about to walk out when suddenly my phone rang. I ran over there because my


    baby might wake up. Likewise, I was relieved when I looked at the crib, and she didn''t even move in


    her ce.


    Unknown number.


    Who will contact me? I don''t recall being issued a number. I went to the bathroom to answer the


    phone because I didn''t want it to sound much worse if I didn''t.


    I didn''t say anything, and I let the other person introduce himself. I assumed it was the Attorney


    because he had my number, but when I heard the deep and sensual voice, I knew instantly who it


    was.


    ¡°I''m divorced now, and I still haven''t received an answer from you,¡± he said angrily and


    authoritatively. What was his opinion of me? The person he should order easily?


    When I heard his voice, I couldn''t help but feel my heart race. I can''t remember thest time I heard


    his voice. Every time he said something, I felt a pang of homesickness. It irritates me that this is


    how I feel about him. If I were only werewolf Luna, I''d say no and reject him as my mate!


    ¡°Who gives a damn? Find another woman to marry!¡± I hung up the phone and clutched my heart.


    My heart was racing so quickly that I was out of breath. I strained my grip on the back of my neck


    because it felt like the interior of my stomach was being tickled again. I feel like a teenager that her


    crush greets her. I had no idea I was already smiling.


    Cassandra resembles Andrius, but I can''t dere he''s her father because of the criminals who


    raped me. Stanley was also present, and he stated that he was eager to be the father of my


    daughter.


    I washed my face first to calm myself down. I massaged my chest once more before walking out the


    door. I saw Stanley standing in front of the door as it opened. As he stands, the eye was unhappy. I


    was taken aback. Has he been standing here since the beginning?


    ¡°H-how long have you been standing here?¡± I''m not sure why I stuttered even though I wasn''t doing


    anything wrong. Maybe I was just worried that he''d misinterpret Andrius and my talk. He couldn''t


    have heard me because my voice boomed in the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you still havemunication?¡± he said, turning aside. I would have grabbed him, but he took


    his hand away from mine and asserted, ¡°Let''s go. Let''s go downstairs to choose clothes.¡± He


    walked out, leaving me speechless.


    When I got down, Stanley was already seated on the single sofa, looking at the brochure and


    moving it to the next pages, and I simply gazed at him while still on the steps. I also noticed aunt


    Lennie looking at things, and even though she instructed me to, I''m still not ustomed to calling


    her ¡°mommy¡±.


    Stanley was still not looking at me when I bent over aunt Lennie. I cast a glimpse at him, but he


    didn''t seem to notice. I pretended to cough, but nothing happened. Her mother stares back and


    forth at me, but she didn''t appear to be interested. I had no idea what I was going to do next. When


    Beatrice walked in via therge entrance, I was even more nk.


    Stanley just raised his face at that point. I expected just Beatrice toe in, but my eyes opened as


    Andrius came in, holding a small box of cheese that he was hurling into space.


    I wondered what he would do, but I was shocked when he approached me. The cheese was on the


    space in front of me. Even though I knew who it was for, I turned to my left and right and looked at


    who he was delivering it to. Stanley nced at me. Even though everyone was staring at me, I


    moved the brochure to the next page. I''m embarrassed for aunt Lennie because of what she may


    think.


    I closed the brochure because his hand was merely in the air. I raised an eyebrow at him before


    speaking. Maybe he has nothing better to do except interfere with people''s lives.


    ¡°I don''t know what that''s for,¡± I said as I rose and walked over to Stanley to demonstrate that


    Andrius had no ce in my life. But I must have forgotten that if I was stubborn because the living


    stone was hard, this man was far more adamant and just thought of himself!


    ¡°I used to send this to you when you are pregnant to our baby,¡± he said leaving my mouth open.

 Last embrace

    Last embrace


    ¡°AAAHHHHH!¡±


    When Stanley abruptly punched Andrius for what he said, the surrounding people screamed. The


    cheese he was carrying dropped to the floor as Stanley stepped on it. I covered my lips, since this


    was the first time I had seen him so enraged. Andrius, on the other hand, appears to have had no


    interest in what Stanley did. His face did not even move as a response to the hit that was thrown at


    him.


    ¡°You seem to forget where your foot is?¡± Stanley''s veins emerged in his neck as Andrius wiped his


    broken lip and sneered at him.


    He lifted both hands as if surrendering. He shook his coat''s cor after adjusting it. As Stanley''s


    re seemed to kill Andrius, Aunt Lennie calmed them down.


    We assumed Andrius was going, but I was stunned when he approached me and grabbed my hand.


    I didn''t react, and I was about to give in to him when Stanley dragged me with his other hand to my


    other arm too, and they kept snatching me both.


    ¡°I''ll only leave here when Caroline is with me.¡± Andrius pulled me harder this time, so Stanley


    wouldn''t clutch me so firmly. When I fell into Andrius'' chest, he held my waist and helped me stand


    up, but I instantly shoved his chest.


    I try to take off the gripping hand my wrist, but he won''t let go. Many people were already staring at


    us, and we eventually drew their attention. What is going on with us now? When I wish to clear up a


    misunderstanding between Stanley and myself.


    Beatrice approached us, took Andrius'' arm, and whispered something. If it weren''t for that, Andrius''


    grip on me wouldn''t have loosened.


    As a result, I was able to take back my hand and return to Stanley. His palm was clenched as his


    eyes were inmed by what he saw. I hurried upstairs to my bedroom because I couldn''t bear the


    thought of remaining in the living room with the folks who had witnessed it.


    I didn''t make a sound and noticed Cassandra was still sleeping. Furthermore, I knelt next to her crib


    to level her. As I smiled, I caressed her cheek. I can''t stop staring at her. From her little but round


    eyes to her nose, which you know will point as she grows older, and her tiny lips. Someone grabbed


    my back as I tapped her cheek.


    When I turned back, I saw Stanley with beads of sweat on his brow and blood on the side of his lip.


    What happened below seemed to have gotten worse after I exited. I merely have a headache, so I


    feel it would be better not to worry anymore because I am being anxious.


    I stood up, wiped the edge of his lip, and surrounded him to his waist. Furthermore, I''m not sure


    what''s going on anymore; it''s only getting messier. I was OK when Andrius was gone, but now that


    he''s back, my life appears to be more chaotic, and I need to end it quickly before it worsens, and I


    make another mistake I''ll regret.


    ¡°We need to get married, as soon as possible,¡± I said, my feet floating as I gripped his waist and


    didn''t look at him because I didn''t want to change my decision.


    I had seen him flinch. But he also pulled me a little tighter. I noticed the redness in his eyes and


    nose as he slipped out of my hug. I burst outughing since I didn''t believe he was longingly


    expecting this. He pinched my nose as Iughed.


    ¡°I apologize for my skepticism. I assumed you''d still go with him.¡±


    I want to feel bad for what I did when he put so much trust in me. I know what I did to him while he


    wasn''t looking at me, and that''s what I regret. Even without my certainty, I was bbergasted by


    Andrius''s affection for me.


    I couldn''t respond because Cassandra burst into tears as well. If that is the only way for me to go


    forward, I will bury all of my feelings for Andrius. I took Cassandra in my arms and looked her in the


    eyes. If I were to leave one memory to myself, it would be the blue eyes.


    ----


    I never thought the days would pass quickly. Cassandra''s 5th month birthday is over, the venue for


    the wedding has been chosen, the invitation cards are ready, the clothes for the wedding attendees


    have been selected, and I am here now in front of the mirror with a gown designer.


    Standing and looking at me in the mirror while wearing the wedding gown I will be wearing. I haven''t


    worn the veil yet, but even if I chose the lightest gown, it seemed ambiguous for me. It was as if


    every step I took had a chance for me to stumble. I just dismissed everything I could think of.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Carol¡ª¡±


    We both turned to the person who entered and saw Stanley''s eyes suddenly gleamed. He smiled at


    me as I made my heart beat faster, not because he was here, and he could see me, but because of


    what the elders said about the groom seeing the bride wearing the wedding gown even though they


    were not in church yet.


    ¡°OMG !!!¡± The wedding gown designer held her mouth as her eyes widened, looking at Stanley.


    Stanley''s eyes were immediately surprised by the woman''s reaction.


    ¡°What happened?¡± What arisen? ¡° Even though he was fascinated, he questioned, and he looked


    back and forth at the two of us and the designer.


    ¡°Sir, I''m sorry for my reaction,, but there is a saying that the groom is not allowed to see the bride


    while the bride is wearing the wedding dress because there is a chance that the wedding will not


    continue.¡± She bent down to apologize for her outburst, since she believed she had upset Stanley.


    Stanleyughed as if it was a joke to him. Doesn¡¯t he know such a saying? Even though I''m in the


    new generation, I still believe in such a thing.


    Stanley walked over to me, then looked at me from head to toe. I can''t smile. He stepped even


    closer to me and then cuddled me. I can''t push him away because I don''t want him to think


    something wrong and give it another meaning.


    ¡°You look so beautiful and stunning!¡± he whispers into my ear. I simply let him hold me while trying


    not to think about what urred today. I know it is a poor reason to think, but I can''t help myself.


    My mind is absorbed by something that happened earlier in the day; therefore the day hase to


    an end. I hardly think about it and use it as an excuse to avoid marriage. But, instead, I remained


    restless all day, pondering the possibilities. I nced at Cassandra, who was sleeping next to me,


    and embraced her hard as if it were thest hug I could give her¡­


    And I was not mistaken.

 Gun

    Gun


    "DOES EVERYTHING WORK?!?" " The wedding nner apuded before asking her colleagues


    whether everything was ready and if there were any other issues. From the location to the


    videographer.


    I''m all dressed in my gown and simply waiting for the videographers and the vehicle I''ll be riding to


    the chapel. But I''m curious because it hasn''t arrived as of yet. They already called the driver but it


    has not arrived yet. Cassandra and Stanley had already gone to church.


    I''ve been feeling a lot better since Stanley saw me in the bridal gown. I just dismissed it since I was


    probably overthinking it.


    The door opened and I saw the photographer and videographer enter. They have already prepared


    my gown. Even out of the house they take video and picture shots of me. When we came out, I


    thought the car was already there but it still isn¡¯t there until now. I looked at the watch in my hand


    and then bit my lip because the wedding was about to begin.


    The rest of who is with me didn''t even know what to do or who to call. Because I didn¡¯t want Stanley


    to think anything negative I decided to call him. I just hope he holds his phone so that this day will


    not be dyed. Maybe the next time the wedding is postponed, I really won''t be able to attend.


    I approached a woman who helped me earlier to put on the wedding gown and touched her to ask if


    I could borrow her phone to call Stanley.


    ¡°Miss, can I borrow your phone?¡± I smiled at her so that I could approach her better but I was


    surprised when she walked away from us. I was stunned by what she did.


    I followed her and put my palm over my mouth when I saw where she was heading and a man


    handed her a gun. My guests were preupied with contacting the driver, so they didn''t notice me.


    My gown is likewise filthy.


    The woman looked around, and I hastily concealed as she nce my location. I turned to look at


    the man who had given her the rifle, but he was no longer there. When I returned my gaze to the


    woman, I noticed a vehicle parked in front of her. When I discovered it was what I was going to use


    for the wedding, my eyes opened even more.


    I dashed back to where my guests were. I saw that they were rxed when they saw me, and I was


    startled when the car I was intending to use came, but it was not the one the woman had used. I


    became concerned about what may happen.


    I jumped into the car without thinking to hurry to the church.


    What''s going on? I''m dumbfounded.


    Before the driver started the car, I opened the window and looked at the woman who had helped me


    earlier. The wedding organizer looked back at me and approached the window. I held in her hand


    while something was racing in my heart. I can no longer exin how I feel.


    ¡°What is the name of the woman who helped me earlier when I put on the gown?¡± I held out my


    hand, so I could hold the hand of the wedding organizer.


    Suddenly, her reaction changed, she became perplexed. Her eyes were full of suspicions. As if she


    didn¡¯t understand what I wanted to say.


    ¡°The short-haired woman?¡± She asked back and still didn''t remove her hand that I was fastening


    until now. The driver didn''t move the car either.


    I nodded but couldn''t bring myself to dere she had the answers. I reckon that the hand


    movements of a forbidden clock are significant. Its prohibited flicking should be admired.


    My legs were already trembling from my agitation at her second addition, but instead of responding,


    she pulled out her phone and showed me a photo of the woman I had questioned her about. Stolen


    images appear as the woman entering from my room. I borrowed her phone to double-check. I


    couldn''t paint my face when I knew it was her.


    ¡°There she is. What is her name?¡± I looked at the driver who was also looking at us to show him that


    he should be ready for our departure. The others with the wedding organizer who were left also


    approached.


    ¡°But ¡­ Miss Caroline, I thought she was with you. She doesn''t talk to us, so I thought she was your


    assistant.¡± She looked at her friends to make sure none of them knew the woman. ¡°Do any of you


    know that woman?¡±


    My heart pounded as they shook at the same time. I looked at the driver, and he quickly sound the


    car. I couldn''t even close the window because of the car''s speed. It was only on my getaway that it


    was closed. I was biting my nails with extreme anxiety.


    ¡°Ma''am, I''m sorry for the dy; I was simply caught off guard when the tire went t. I also couldn''t


    update you since my phone died.¡± I couldn''t understand what the driver was saying to me because I


    was too focused on the road and calcting how many minutes we had till we were at church.


    The driver was likewise deafeningly quiet.


    ----


    My heart couldn''t stop racing as soon as the car screeched to a halt. It''s as if there''s air in it; there''s


    a hole through which air enters and surrounds my heart. And the earth beneath my feet appeared to


    shift with each step I made. I felt as though I were short of breath.


    As we neared the church, the entrance was closed. Every step I take is heavy, and I feel it would be


    better not to open it because of the peace. It was a wedding, but I didn''t have a good moment. As I


    expected, there was no guard outside.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed three times before I finally opened the door.


    When I discovered what was going on inside, it was as though my feet wanted to run. My lips were


    soon covered by a hand, and the main door closed again. I cast my gaze outside to the individuals


    who, like me, wanted to fear as a result of the firearms aimed at them. We were encircled by arge


    number of armed guys. They were dressed like soldiers, but I knew they weren''t from the police.


    As I saw the rifle pointing at my daughter''s head and a pistol at the back of Stanley''s head, the


    cactus pierced my heart. My eyes welled up with tears. It seemed as if sand was being sucked into


    them because all I wanted to do was close them and experience the anguish with every tear in my


    eye.


    I''m not sure who aimed the weapon at my daughter, but she was the woman I saw earlier who


    wasn''t with the wedding organizer. I knelt, even though my mouth was still covered by someone.


    Not only that, but I pressed my forehead on the unclean, chilly white tiles. The person who had


    covered my lips did not prevent me frommunicating and let go of me.


    Because we were all quiet, and my voice, coupled with my emotions, rang out in church. I trembled


    on the floor as if I was speaking to that person. I nced up when I heard the gunfire. My legs were


    shivering, and the make-up and liquid mascara had already joined my tears.


    The rifle was pointed at the ceiling. Something dropped from the ceiling, but I let it go and pressed


    my fingers to my lips to stop the quivering. I walked on my knees as if I were going to pray in front of


    the altar; the only difference was that everyone within the church was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°W-Who are you? ¡­ *sob *¡± I put my palms together as though in prayer. My gestures are in sync


    with where I am; the only difference is that I am not praying. I am kneeling because I want to rescue


    my kid and to save them.


    It''s a horror to see Cassandra sleeping blissfully in Stanley''s arms as a rifle is leveled at her. I''m like


    jelly because anything I''m doing to stand up is falling back into ce. Cassandra did not wake up


    even though the gunshots were heard and others yelled responding to what the woman had done.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Stanley said, his voice firm and devoid of fear. I could see he was


    resisting his dread because his eyes were icy. Fear not for himself, but for my daughter, I know.


    Why wasn''t this the first person I met? I hope my heart acknowledges him now. If only his shoes


    and feet were the first things I noticed when the cmity urred, maybe my life would be so much


    better now. I would not have to live in fear and won''t breathe in life as if I had been doubtful.


    The woman remained silent responding to his question. The woman''s stare shifted as if she was


    already suffocating my body with her mind. It seemed as though every look she gave me stabbed


    my entire soul.


    With frightened eyes, I resisted her gaze, to show that I had no intention of fighting her and that she


    needed to let us go because I had never seen her in my entire life.


    ¡°Mmmm ¡­ WUAAAAAHHHHH!¡±


    At the same time, the people looked at the weeping Cassandra. I could not move even one finger. I


    gasped. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t let out air, I locked it inside my throat. It was as if I was about to die


    from ack of oxygen.


    My prematurely scared and dreading eyes were as if I was encountering a ghost as I was walking.


    Anyone would see my expression now, but because of their outcry, they lost all attention.


    ¡°OH MY GOSH !!!¡±


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°STOP PLEASE!¡±


    Mixed voices rang out inside the church. They apanied my daughter''s wail because of the


    woman''s sudden howl. Some people hold their mouths and ears.


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± She fired again. The way she aimed the gun seemed like it was not new to her. What


    she was doing seemed ordinary to her.


    This appears to be what existed to me before. Maxine and her buddy were enraged. They think it''s


    usual for them to do nasty and terrible things. It''s the same as not taking your child''s game


    seriously.


    She aimed it towards my daughter once again and yelled into Cassandra''s ear. Because her lips


    were so near to Cassandra''s ear, my daughter''s ear seemed to be bleeding. Stanley, on the other


    hand, did not hesitate to move and turned my daughter''s face away from the woman who appeared


    to be a psycho. Even to the asleep kid, she is vexed.


    ¡°You''re, what aunt Reya and Beatrice are saying?¡± I was taken aback by her query as she leveled


    her gun at me. Many people encircled me, gripping my arms, even though I had no intention of


    fighting.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Final Goodbye

    Final Goodbye


    ¡°Sod it!¡± she said, firing the rifle once again. People had already stopped yelling because they were


    afraid that if they did, it would be to them to where she''d fire the gun. ¡°You''re the son of a b*tch. Are


    you the cause of my sister''s tears? Do you realize what you got yourself into?¡± She took the pointed


    rifle from Cassandra and aimed it at me. She strolled as though she was having fun. I''d swear she


    was walking under the moon by the way she walked.


    I had just heard the sound of the rifle, and its point was already centered on my forehead since my


    brain was over trembling from something else. Even though there was no salivaing from my


    tongue, I swallowed as if it would rescue me.


    ¡°From then until now, you''ve impeded everything. Did you realize that if I fire this firearm at your


    head, no one wille after me? That no one will know I did it?" She took the gun out of my head,


    but I was still restless. She aimed the rifle at the crowd. ¡°Even these people will be dumb?¡±


    I couldn''t respond to what she said. Andrius and I live in an out-of-the-ordinary world. It was a world


    apart from the one I had known. His realm is in heaven, but the stain is evil, and I am on Earth. If


    only he would give my kid and me this type of life. I just will not ept it. I''d rather have the typical


    dilemma than the ones I didn''tmit.


    I was trembling. I wanted to tell her that I had no idea what she was saying. I''d want to im that


    Andrius and I have been estranged for a long time and that he is the only one who pesters me, but I


    can''t open my lips. I believe that if I talk to defend myself, she would not listen to me since their


    minds are preupied with their opinions. I''m not sure what I did wrong to Beatrice and Andrius''


    mothers, or why they were so displeased with me.


    I didn''t do anything else but let the time pass, hoping that someone woulde to rescue us, but


    horror welled up in my heart as Stanley gently lowered Cassandra. Because the man with the pistol


    pointing at him was also gazing at us, he didn''t notice Stanley moving. When I returned my sight to


    the woman in front of me, I noticed her grin. I didn''t make any move toward her to alert her to the


    fact that something was going on behind her; I was merely staring at Stanley at the moment.


    I sighed a sigh of relief as he ced Cassandra on the floor since she didn''t cry. My anxiousness


    was a mix of panic and worry, I had damp hands, couldn''t tell how fast my heart was racing, and


    something was in my stomach. It seemed like if I needed to go to the restroom or as if feathers were


    fluttering about within my tummy.


    When Stanley shoved the man, I was almost out of breath. All the armed guys were focused on us,


    with the woman in front of me as the focal point, so they had no idea what was going on with the


    one with them. I tried not to look at Stanley, since it may be the reason he died. He twisted his neck


    as he touched the man. I closed my eyes because I wanted to avoid watching what he was doing.


    But whatever optimism that had arisen in my heart at the prospect of our escaping uninjured was


    dashed. It crumbled, much like andslide that suddenly fell because it couldn''t cope any longer. I


    attempted to open my eyes to tell myself that what I was witnessing was a dream, but the frantic


    individuals proved that it was not. That nothing lies at all. Sadness, bitterness, fear, and fury flooded


    my heart. Even if I push myself to pay attention to what is going on, I feel as if I have cked out.


    ¡°STANLEY! ¡° Aunt Lennie shouted as she realized what had urred.


    I''m not sure how it happened, how Stanley''s body ended up on the floor with Cassandra, whom he


    was going to hoist again. I couldn''t tell if the blood on the floor was real, since I couldn''t hear any


    gunshots.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I''vepletely lost myself. I didn''t care if this woman will kill me. I just want to crawl over to my


    daughter and Stanley. When I got up, I fell again due to the gown, leaving me with little choice


    except to crawl. I crawl like a worm and seem like pursued by people and soon will kill me after


    stepping.


    ¡°FUCK! CALL CARL! WHAT''S THE DEAL WITH THE SHOOTING?! WE''RE JUST GOING TO


    SCARE THEM!¡± What the woman said just entered my ear and then passed through to the other


    side.


    ¡°MISS TESSA! WE HAVE THE ANSWER! HE WAS JUST SURPRISED BECAUSE HIS BROTHER


    WAS KILLED BY SIR STANLEY.¡± Armed men gather, and some visitors assembled because of fear.


    Nobody is attempting to open the door.


    ¡°SHIT! GET STARTED! WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF HERE!¡± The door sprang open. But before I


    heard the opening, I heard objects that sounded like they had been thrown on the floor.


    I was there when the light peered out to ensure that the door was open. I''m not sure what''s going


    on anymore, since the hatred that has engulfed my heart has taken over. The outcry of my heart is


    louder than the ones shouting right now¡­scarier than the people here today.


    ¡°Stanley¡­ Child. P-please wake up.¡± Aunt Lennie''s screams were no longer quantifiable. Seeing


    your child in that situation is like witnessing your death.


    I came near to their ce, and my daughter was lifeless. Her head is still bleeding from the bullet


    that hit it. I lifted her, who was still gripping Stanley''s chest at the moment.


    Cassandra''s father is Stanley. He was the only one I could swear was my daughter''s genuine father


    because of the way he held her with his dying breaths. Even though they didn''t share the same


    blood, he was the one who was involved with my daughter and protected Cassandra.


    Perhaps my heart, mind, and eyes will never be fatigued. Because as one problem goes away,


    another develops.


    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!¡± I howled out my anguish. Because of the scream that I let out, my throat


    was nearly tired as if a sword had passed through it. Tears streamed down my cheeks as if life had


    buried me to see them in this position. It was as if my heart had vanished; I couldn''t feel it. the


    poison consumed the searing grief. I almost took a knife to stab my body in the tremendous misery


    I''m experiencing right now. Because I don''t want this suffering, I want to bury a sword in my heart.


    Cry. Shout. Sob. I aplished all of that, but Stanley never stood up to say it was all a joke. My


    daughter did not wake up hungry and asked for milk. I turned to face Aunt Lennie, who was now


    reclining against one of the church seats. Uncle Dominador is not seen to me.


    I just caressed Stanley and Cassandra''s cheek. I want them to get up and answer my questions.


    How about me? How will I move when I wake up, and they are gone? How can I step if, at every


    step I take, they are the ones I see? I want them to open their eyes to tell me that everything will be


    just fine. I want Stanley to hug me again like he often does whenever a nightmare visits me.


    I just stood there staring at their features. Look back and forth, memorizing every shape of their


    face, since I know this is the final time I''ll be able to do so. Stanley''s hazel eyes have disappeared


    completely, reced with serene eyes as if he''s escorting you up the mountain, so you may smile. It


    seemed as if Stanley was following me around with his gaze. That is something I will never see


    again.


    Cassandra''s eyes are blue. Her nightly screams for milk will never be heard in my ears again. It will


    be reced by silence and my sobbing. We will no longer be able tough loudly in the room. I had


    no clue how I was going to reconstruct myself without their help.


    Aunt Lennie crept towards me; I could see she didn''t know how she felt, but she was trying to be


    brave. Her hair was tangled, and she had stopped weeping. Sheforted me by cing her head


    on my shoulder and hugging my arms.


    We had just lost sight of Stanley and Cassandra when Uncle Dominador charged at us. Because of


    his pace and the perspiration umting on his brow, he appeared to be being pursued by a


    thief. He was dressed in a ck tuxedo with a ribbon over his breast.


    ¡°We have to get out of here!¡± he said, taking a deep breath and ncing at the floor when the folks


    were still pushed to open the door.


    We looked at him with our puffy eyes. I also stared at the floor because I had heard something


    earlier that sounded like the tter of a heavy object on the floor. I don¡¯t quite see them.


    ¡°Those people left a lot of bombs!¡± He was afraid to tell us, but I did not move from my seat.


    What¡¯s the use of me saving my life if the two people who are the reason I continue to fight in this


    hurtful, insulting, and scary world are gone?


    Aunt Lennie stood up, uncle Dominador helped her, but I had no intention of standing up. I let them


    do what they would, but I didn¡¯t move and raised Stanley¡¯s hand. I sped it with mine. I often want


    to apologize to him, but how can I do that when he is gone? I am very ashamed of him, even in the


    next life, he seems to be an angel and guardian of my child.


    ¡°Let''s go, Caroline!¡± They are both standing now and uncle invites me to stand, but I don''t move.


    As I squeezed Cassandra''s nose, I just grinned and yed with Stanley and my hand. Aunt and


    uncle just stare at me as if they were watching a live performance at the movies. Their expressions


    are swept away by my every action. I''m drowning in pain and need a rescuer. Why it always should


    be me? What is the point of punishing me?


    ¡°Apart from that? Aside from the reality that we have no way out, time is running short.¡± I, too, gazed


    up at them. This is my fate, and I ept it. I''d want toe to an end here; I don''t want to go any


    farther.


    But as I awakened, I got the sensation that a heavy hand had dropped on my cheek. I assumed


    Aunt Lennie was OK and ready to leave her son here, but when I saw her eyes, I realized it was


    hard for her as well.


    ¡°Are you just going to throw away Stanley''s sacrifice?¡±


    I pondered what she had said. Am I so self-centered? I can''t even pay Stanley from where I am, so


    why should I bother? However, the smack woke me up.


    ¡°I HAVE FOUND ANOTHER WAY!¡± I was staring at the man so intently.


    I sobbed once again. That was the final tear I wept in their presence since I would never see them


    again. My warm tears trickled into Stanley''s eyes, and he grieved with me.


    I brought my face close to his, kissed him on the lips. I had never done this to him before. I kissed


    him in gratitude and apology. I am grateful to him because, until the very end, he did not disappoint


    me. Next, I kissed was Cassandra. I kissed her on the eye. Because I appreciated hering into


    my life.


    I removed the head that rested on my legs. When I got up, I followed the people where they were


    running.


    ¡°WE ONLY HAVE 30 SECONDS!¡± Uncle Dominador shouted. Everyone ran even harder, so the exit


    took longer.


    Some have already got out, but there are still many left. We won''t reach. Not enough time, thest


    in line was Aunt Lennie and Uncle Dominador.


    ¡°15 SECONDS!¡±


    My heart cleared as I came out. I almost fell off while I was in the hole. When I got out, I looked


    back at the hole¡­


    But the world really despises me.


    I fled when the bombs started to explode. While I was in the air because of the explosion, I saw the


    smiles of aunt Lennie and Uncle Dominador.


    They wave at me with tears¡ªfor a final goodbye.

 Prosecuted

    Prosecuted


    ¡°NOOO!¡± I tried to extend my hand, even though I knew they couldn''t ept it. Before I soared


    away, my two eyes could see how the explosion detonated behind them.


    The other exposed ones sted as well; some were caught in the explosion even though they were


    already outed in the hole, the worst thing that happened was to those who remained inside. People


    wanted to go out but were thwarted by the explosion. Aunt Lennie and Uncle Dominador were


    among them.


    Stanley, please ept my apologies. I was unable to save your parents.


    My forehead and arm were swollen from the hot items thrown up by the explosion, and there was


    virtually nothing left in the church. Everything was reduced to ashes. I got down on my knees and


    prepared to dash over there, but hands held me back. Because there''s a possibility something


    might explode again, they stop me soonest. How did it alle to end? It feels like only yesterday


    that we were making ns for everything.


    I''d slope if I could only open my chest, relieve the ache, and go to slumber. It is horrible to witness


    this event. It wasn''t created by humans! My filthy wedding gown is proof that not everything we want


    will be suitable for us. As disgusting as the scene is, so is the conscience of the person who created


    it.


    I could hear the police car and ambnceing up behind me. Several more vehicles came.


    Would they have saved the people who are precious to me if they had arrived earlier? I beat my


    chest as I knelt, my tears like waves. I''m punching it in the hopes that the agony would go gone.


    That is, I may forget what I saw as I experience more of its torment.


    Have you ever stood at the edge of a cliff and simply waited for the wind to strike you because you


    are ready to let go of everything. You are ready to leave people behind after the end. However,


    those individuals are the first to leap ahead of you?


    Someone came to a halt in front of me. That''s undoubtedly what happened when my parents died.


    The only difference today is that the sun''s beams are high as if it wants to dry my tears, so they


    don''t flow again; heretofore, it was pouring incessantly, joining me in my misery. And the man I had


    initially seen was standing in front of me again.


    I was overjoyed at that time since someone was d to help me. I am grateful that, despite my


    parent''s death, there is still someone who has opened his heart to ept me. I didn''t raise my


    head; instead, I stared coldly at the ck shoes.


    ¡°Caroline ¡­¡± Even though his voice was as sweet as teddy bears to snuggle every night, even if it


    tickled my stomach like a feather, I didn''t move because I want to me him for what urred.


    The butterflies and bugs in my stomach were saddened to learn that Andrius was the cause of my


    disappointment, that the man they thought would make me happy was the reason it was dark


    around them now. There are battling storms where they y, and I feel sorry for them too. I want


    them to surround my body and we both share the grief.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I couldn''t recognize my own voice, and I was scared by its icy coldness and


    sharpness. When you hear it, it''s like a word that rubs your skin and leaves a crack.


    ¡°I heard on the news what happened,¡± he said, his voice soothing. It seemed as though he were


    standing right next to me just tofort me. But I can''t believe that he speaks in such a tone of


    voice. Didn''t he realize he was the cause of the flood?


    The guys who had recently stopped me had now left.


    I stood up so that my rage against him would not get stronger. My feet felt like they were made of


    melting ice cream. Anyone would believe my knees don''t have bones since I feel like I''m about to


    fall with just a little movement. But I made an effort to avoid Andrius. I want to get so far away from


    him, that he''ll never be able to locate me again. I wouldn''t have regretted it as much if we hadn''t


    returned here.


    Then there was the firefighter. I didn''t rush to get stranded because I was very distant from the area


    where there was still fire. I was drowning in the torrent of darkness in the depths of my mind, and I


    had lost sight of the rock in front of me. I didn''t rescue my body from falling because I''d rather


    endure the real pain in the wound than the unseen pain. I''m at a loss on how to treat the deep


    wound that my eyes can''t see. I''m not certain whether there are any worms or bacteria in there that


    are progressively degrading that section since it aches worse than time passes.


    But I was shortly overtaken by a powerful arm. It curled around my stomach, preventing me from


    falling, but I pulled him away without hesitation. He is acid. Every time his skines into contact


    with mine, it aches. He was more dangerous than ordinary poison.


    Ipletely crashed on the ground. My face sunk into the rock and stonended on my forehead. It


    aches immediately, but this is what I want. It''s better to suffer bodily agony than to shatter my skull


    with mental damage.


    ¡°, Please. I am begging you. Get the hell away from me!¡± My body was still lying on the ground, and


    I looked around at the people who were already giving statements to the police, but no one noticed


    me because I was so far away from them and because I flew earlier.


    ¡°Caroline,¡± he said, and he simply wanted to help me.


    I picked up a huge rock that was very near to the rock that had hit me earlier. I clutched it closely,


    tears streaming down my cheeks, and ced it to my head. The one with the sharpest edge was


    just in front of my face. He backed away as a result of what I did, fearful of what I might do next. His


    eyes widened as he realized what I was doing and was capable of.


    ¡°Try toe to me. Even just one step. I will not hesitate to hit it on my head so that I can follow the


    people who died because of what your mother did.¡± My voice was full of resentment. I wanted him


    to do something after I said that, but I knew that couldn''t happen.


    Whether I turn the world upside down, whether I squat on the ground full of broken ss, whether I


    drink acid, I know they will not return. If I hadn¡¯t epted Stanley¡¯s help, would they have been


    included in the misfortune of my life?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I knew he didn''t know, but we both knew he wasn''t stupid! We both


    understood that while we were so far apart, his mother was always the viin.


    ¡°Try asking your mother ¡ª and hopefully; next time you can stop what she will do next.¡±


    I was grateful to the person who approached us; he was a police officer, and as a result, Andrius


    chose to go. He gazed at me for a long time, waiting for me to take the stone from my head, but it


    was still there when the officer approached. Only when he affirmed that I had no intention of


    removing it if he did not leave, did he go.


    I knew he was gone when I heard the sound of his keys and the sound of his car. The cop who had


    been standing nearby and had not interfered with what was going on assisted me in getting to my


    feet. He appears to know who Andrius is; therefore he wants to avoid getting engaged in our


    conflict.


    ¡°Miss, you need to be taken to the hospital first to find out what will happen next, and then we will


    take your statement. We got the statements of all the survivors, but they only said one thing, so you


    are thest one we will ask.¡± He scratched his head and reread the small journal he was holding


    while biting the tip of his pen.


    My dirty face was mixed with astonishment and fear because what that woman said seemed to


    come true, that these people would be dumb.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Only my head was facing him since my body had turned to face Andrius''s spot


    earlier. I''m hoping I''m just thinking incorrectly.


    ¡°They say the church door suddenly closed and one of your colleagues saw a bomb. So, you can


    be prosecuted.¡± The man is still hesitant to speak.


    My entire body had turned to him as a result of what he said. Is what I''m hearing correct? Is he


    serious when he says this?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, miss, you must be treated first, and then you must be interviewed.¡± It''s also suspicious because


    you''re the lone survivor of the Grayson family.¡±


    My ears were hurting as a reaction to what he said. I pushed him hard, and my face grew bright red


    as if a lot of chilies had been spilled on me, and the sharpness wasunched at him.


    ¡°HOW CAN I DO THAT?! MY DAUGHTER DIED INSIDE!¡± I point to the burnt church. I don¡¯t have to


    defend myself. I just need to say what happened. Even though we were far away, everyone turned


    to us because of the shout I made. I saw the man quickly avert his gaze from me. That was the man


    next to me when I came out of the hole. I ran over to him.


    I instantly regained my strength because of what the police officer stated. I grabbed the man''s


    white-cor as soon as I stepped in front of him. He turned away from me. The police had already


    restrained me, but I had not restrained myself. Will I still have to answer if they do those things to


    me?


    ¡°You saw what happened! Tell the truth!¡± I was shaking his body to make him tell the truth, but his


    mouth remained closed.


    ¡°Miss! Your case will only get worse if you hurt him.¡± The officer removed my hand that was too tight


    holding the man. The man immediately left his ce and ran somewhere.


    I just sat down and got a facepalm. Let''s say I blew up the church, why would I murder my


    daughter? What will be my motive?! I was like a broken man when I suddenly hit the hard ground.


    Someone suddenly took my hand and handcuffed it. If I only knew this was going to happen, I


    would just choose to join the explosion.


    I quit fighting and followed the police. They wouldn''t take me straight to the precinct; instead, they''d


    transfer me to a hospital that looked like this¡ªwith the dirty gown. Some had gone home, while


    others were still conversing when I got on the police service.

 Why are you here?

    Why are you here?


    I was well-dressed, the wounds were covered as well, but I was just dumbfounded while being


    asked. My brain flies along with the words of the police in front of me.


    ¡°Miss, someone said you wanted the Graysons'' wealth, so you nned it all.¡± The voice of the


    officer asking me was not loud. We are now in a room that is dark in every corner, with a light in the


    middle, while there is a table between us.


    I just stared at him and tried to understand every usation against me. For all the possible


    reasons, why is that? I will never be interested in Stanley''s money. I would be very heartless if I


    exchanged my daughter''s life for just that little thing.


    *Bang*


    The officer ms the table, that''s why I flinch. That¡¯s when I woke up and decided to defend myself,


    even though I had no ns to do that at first. They keep burying me in sin that I never really


    committed.


    ¡°I don''t care how many times you ask me, to investigate me; all I have to say is that I have nothing


    to do with what you''re using!¡± My voice increased, and I even knocked on the table because


    they didn''t seem to hear what I was saying. I want to throw stuff at them that I can use since they''ve


    already taken my statement, and it appears that they want me to admit to what they''re saying.


    ¡°What will I admit if I didn''t do it?!" My jaw tightens, and my teeth grind against the person behind it


    all.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± I didn''t let him finish because I knew what he was going to say. We¡¯re just circling our topic.


    He doesn''t want to listen to me, so I won''t listen to him either.


    ¡°OFFICER! WHICH IS ALSO THE REASON FOR YOUR PARTNERS EARLIER: WHY SHOULD I


    BE INTERESTED IN WEALTH THAT IS NOT MINE? THERE WAS A WOMAN IN THE CHURCH,


    AND THEY ATTACKED US, AS I TOLD YOU!¡± As I abruptly stood up, the chair rang loudly. The


    ache in my ears was caused by the loudness of the feet at the time, but I did not shake the officer,


    who insisted on what he thought.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look, you''re the only one who says that here, so you can''t fool anyone. Everyone else says the


    same thing¡ª such as the door suddenly closed, but your statement is different.¡± He was already


    sarcastically chuckling while messing with the paper and pen he was holding.


    ¡°What''s the use of asking me if that''s all you''re going to say?¡± I did not sit down and remained


    standing. The light was also moving between us, so it was even more dizzying.


    ¡°Also, the results show that you have a mental health problem, that''s also one of the things that can


    be used for you.¡±


    I just stood there staring. They only need to level all of their charges at me. I sat down and leaned


    back in my chair. My head trembled. I don''t have anything else to say to them. They just care about


    what they want to do to me.


    When I had made my decision, there came a knock on the iron door of the room where I was


    currently speaking with the officer. I didn''t look back and instead focused on the speaker outside.


    ¡°Caroline Miller''swyer is here.¡± the guard said to the two of us.


    For that reason, the demonic smile of the policeman I was talking to widened even more, as if he


    had proven something. I frowned because of what he did. I did not call thatwyer. I sped my


    hands because I''m sure Andrius made this move again.


    ¡°You appear to be too reliable a source to im innocence. That you have an attorney even though


    you are in jail and no one has spoken to you from outside.¡±


    I just stared at him and showed a nk expression. Just think what he wants to think. I was no


    longer surprised when he kicked the chair and knocked it down. I followed the fall of the chair before


    he passed me. The door mmed shut, you could feel his anger just because he didn¡¯t get the


    answer he expected.


    In less than five minutes, the door opened again. I didn''t look at who it was, but my eyes widened as


    Alvarez''s Attorney sat in front of me. It''s been a few months since west talked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked.

 Should I chain you?

    Should I chain you?


    The officer came out, and they left the two of us. The door was closed again as if Attorney Alvarez


    was also a prisoner. The bad man I talked to looked at me again, but I just shrugged my shoulders. I


    adjusted my seat and focused on the person in front of me. I feel he is my savior. It¡¯s not even


    obvious that I¡¯m still eager to get out of here because I know in myself the truth.


    ¡°Attorney Alvarez, how did you know I was here?¡± I moved my body closer to him and lowered my


    voice because I was afraid someone would overhear our conversation even though there was


    nothing really important to talk about.


    ¡°I saw what happened on television. That is the content of the whole news. Your face is scattered on


    any TV channel because you are the primary suspect.¡± Even he said the same thing. I''m fed up with


    this bullshit. Why do they me me for something, I don''t know!


    ¡°I''m going insane, Attorney, to exin that I didn''t do that! I have no motivation! Why would I murder


    my daughter for the wealth they use me of?¡± Tears welled up in the corners of my eyes. I''m not


    sure how I''m going to exin it to them!


    ¡°I''m not your enemy and no matter what you do, if they don''t want to listen to you, you can''t do


    anything, especially now that no one can tell who the culprit is.¡± The Attorney couldn''t take his gaze


    away from me, as if he didn''t know the answer to my situation.


    We''re both deep-thinking sorts, and if we peep inside our head, we''ll both sink because we''re both


    drowning in the depth of thoughts. I simply slumped back in my chair and bent my head to the table.


    There doesn''t appear to be any way for me to get out of here. My tears were also dry; they seemed


    to be drained, and all I could do was swallow the possibilities.


    As I was thinking, a burst of recollections shed through my mind as I remembered the papers that


    the Attorney had before read to me that looked unreal. Nheless, I attempted to guess what he


    was going to say. Perhaps there will be an answer.


    ¡°Aren''t you saying something about the wealth my parents have?¡± I bit my lower lip, ashamed. To


    ask this, it seems like I felt the thickness of my face. I was raised in poverty, and being assumed felt


    humiliating not only to Attorney Alvarez but also to me. I''mpletely delusory.


    ¡°Why? Are you ready to hear it all?¡± His face was serious, and I was suddenly pressured by his


    question.


    My heartbeat only got stronger. Tom and Jerry seem to be chasing each other inside me again as I


    remember what he said about Andrius'' father. I want to avoid believing that Andrius and my family


    have a connection. For that reason, I keep wondering if Andrius is doing this to me because of what


    the Attorney is telling me? I sped both of my hands and swallowed. I nodded slowly because


    honestly, I didn¡¯t want to see Andrius after all that had happened.


    ¡°First of all, I want to know if you had a rtionship with Andrius Easton.¡± He folded his two palms


    and then searched for something from the office case he was carrying. I just watch what he does. I


    wondered what did he put on the table. ¡°It''s been taken since I started investigating you to confirm if


    you are the daughter of Rome Miller and Georgia Miller.¡±


    I took a nce at the images on the table. This is from when Mary and I went out before I left, but


    there were no photographs when we went to Beatrice and Andrius'' wedding celebration. Although


    there is no photo of Andrius with me, I can see how I exited their fence. Anyone who sees it will


    believe I live there. I handed him the photographs back and slid them in front of him. To provide him


    with an honest response, I shook my head.


    ¡°That was then, not now,¡± I told him sternly.


    ¡°Good thing, if that is the case because if you have a rtionship, I don''t know if you will ept


    what will you discover.¡± He didn''t even touch the images, but he pulled something out. That''s a lot


    more paper than I remembered reading, as well as a sh disk.


    ¡°What I''m about to tell you today is the truth. I can''t get anything from you, I have no intention, and I


    only do my job and your father''sst will for me.¡± I believe that was his preface to what he was


    about to say.


    I remained mute and simply epted everything he offered me. My heart is racing; it appears to


    want to sleep rather than listen to what Attorney Alvarez has to say, but my intellect is resisting.


    They don''t get along at this point, and I think to have a notion of what the attorney would say, but I


    ignore that in my mind, believing that Andrius can''t do that since we still have a rtionship from the


    past.


    ¡°Hugo Easton and Rome Miller are best friends. I also don¡¯t know how they met, but only one thing


    is for sure, they built Somore Business Corporation together. From the time it was small until it


    became a famous and trusted business. It''s a business about building and structures.¡± His voice


    doesn¡¯t stutter, there¡¯s no trace of lying in the tone, and you¡¯ll get carried away with his story. I didn¡¯t


    interrupt him with what he was saying and let him.


    ¡°Until one day, Rome Miller suddenly vanished. But before his name disappeared, he left me some


    papers.¡± He shifted in his position as if restless as well. ¡°That was thest conversation we had. A


    few years after that, when his name waspletely forgotten, he was deleted from the tabloids,


    business history, and other books where his name can be seen. The only one to read is Hugo


    Easton''s achievements.¡±


    ¡°When I saw his name on one of the victims of demolition, I quickly went to the scene. I also give


    your parents a burial because no one took them out to the morgue.¡± Attorney Alvarez is so


    professional, he doesn''t even change his reaction or expression. There is no pity in his eyes, but I


    can feel that he cares for my father and mother.


    I bowed down since I couldn''t even visit my parents'' graves, not even polish their tombstones with


    their names etched. I simply abandoned them as if they were dead dogs and cats. People cry when


    their pets and dogs die and are buried, but I didn''t even do that for my parents. I''ve recently


    discovered how much of a child I am. I mmed my head on the table and then whispered, just


    loud enough for the Attorney to hear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°ording to what is written on the paper, if ever Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller died, you will have a


    share in Somore Business Corporation, and they will be unable to remove you from your position in


    thepany because your name is there, and Hugo Easton signed it as consent. Hugo Easton


    signed it in return for Rome Miller quitting their firm. I''m sure something more profound has


    urred, but whatever it is has been buried in obscurity, and all we need to focus on is the


    apparent aspect.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why do you have to ask if Andrius and I have a rtionship, it''s not connected to your


    story, all you said is about his father and my father which is we shouldn''t be involved anymore.¡± I


    raised my eyebrow because he made me nervous for no reason. I thought Andrius did a lot, so he


    was able to say such a thing.


    ¡°That is my point.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I''m irritated because it seems like he''s just hanging me on to what he''s saying, and he


    won''t just go straight to what he exins.


    ¡°Thepany that caused the demolition in your area was Somore Business Corporation.¡± He


    averted his eyes from me as if he didn''t want to say the next words. ¡°The name of Andrius Easton


    was the owner of Somore Business Corporation then. It''s either he didn''t know you lived there, and


    it didn''t happen on purpose, or he and Hugo Easton did it on purpose so that you wouldn''t step on


    theirpany again.¡±


    Because I felt like a statue, all the blood was gone from my face, as if I had been cleansed with cold


    water and then coated with a shifting fire. Someone awoke my sleeping furious heart, there was


    perspiration on my palm, hate concentrated that, I believed, had died due to the loss of my parents.


    I assumed that what Adonis left me after I lost my daughter would not aggravate my grief; I had no


    idea that it would.


    I want to dash out the door, get a dagger, and stab him and Hugo Easton in the neck. Something


    odd engulfed me; it ruled my mind, yet nothing came out of my mouth. I couldn''t say anything, since


    my brain was still determining whether what I heard was urate.


    When I had recovered from what had urred, I demanded that he confirm everything to me.


    ¡°Does this imply that Andrius is responsible for arge number of murders? That Andrius is the


    cause of my parent''s deaths?¡±


    I assumed at first that he was just exposed to the lives of the wealthy, and it became usual for him


    to see and watch the filth that people around him were doing, but I don''t believe that''s why he got


    immune to it, even if he was a killer. Fortunately, as my tears were dried, they didn''t drop even


    though I was mad, but I knew there was a roseroot with many thorns in my heart. Because of the


    thorns sewing me, I could feel blood gushing inside me.


    When he nodded, that''s when I heard that the iron door mmed shut because of the man guarding


    me. The officer I talked to earlier stared at me sharply as if the Attorney and I were talking about


    something bad. The attorney stood up and returned the papers and photographs. He even took the


    disk I was holding. The iron sounded again, that is why Attorney was rushing. I looked there, stood


    up, and walked towards them.


    They make my head boil even more since my blood is so heated. I grabbed up a broken chair on


    the side and banged it hard against the steel door. I observed the police officers'' shock and dread


    as a result of what I did. Perhaps they didn''t believe I was capable of doing so. When their


    behaviors went back to normal, they calmed down. I returned to my seat to speak with the Attorney.


    I saw he was now smiling at me.


    ¡°I''ll do anything to get you out of here.¡± That was thest thing he said beforeing out.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I thought no one wasing in, and the officer was going to take me to jail. However, I heard the


    voice of the man I hated the most. My jaw was tense, my pale face because of what I found out


    suddenly turned red with resentment. Is he happy now that he has done everything he craves? He


    has already ruined my life, what else does he want to happen? If he only wanted thepany, for


    fear that I would snatch it from him, I had no intention. Why do I have to suffer? Everything is so out


    of ce.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My voice is snowy, he needs to light a fire to get it back to normal, wear


    a thick jacket, or whatever to get my treatment back on him before.


    ¡°Caroline, don''t reject me. I''m doing everything to help you.¡± His voice was mixed with irritation and


    sadness. I don¡¯t know what else he needs from me. He had done everything, I had lost my family


    and the second family that epted me and had also died. There is nothing left for me, so he can


    stop now.


    ¡°Should I be grateful for what you''re doing now?¡±


    He went silent at what I told him. Rude to listen to, but I can''t appreciate him. Even he gets me out


    of jail, gives me another ce to sleep, and makes me feel what he had felt and shown before.


    Gone. I will no longer fall for that same trick. Where else should Ipare the pain I feel? It was as


    if my husband had betrayed me as if I had caught my husband with another woman because of


    what I found out. I could not move, my body felt like it was chained.


    ¡°Get out. I would rather be imprisoned than receive help from you.¡± I still had my back to him, not


    moving because I was afraid that when I did, I would fall to the extreme weakness of my knees.


    I heard a ng and creak, so I was met face to face suddenly, especially when the surroundings got


    dark and the only light was left. I looked at the door and saw it was covered with arge cloth, and


    we could no longer see, I looked badly at Andrius. Now, how can I love someone who can''t control


    himself? Don¡¯t know a word and always do something that will ruin my world? Every day, as I walk,


    everyone moves but me? I feel like I¡¯m still trapped in his room, chained, waiting for his return. How


    can I love someone who doesn''t even know his word?


    His eyes were zing and red as if he had just awoken, he had new hair that seemed as if he was


    in a rush to get here since it was still damp, and his eyes were blue. Since Cassandra''s death, I can


    no longer findfort in those eyes; instead, it is grief that envelops me. Every time I gaze into


    those eyes, I feel pain. I lowered my attention to the dimly lit floor.


    When he approached me, I didn''t move away, I didn''t lift my face, he lifted my chin, but I


    immediately smacked his hand. His caress, which I used to seek, is no longer there. The ones he


    used to cherish are no longer with him.


    ¡°Should I chain you again, so I can say you''re still mine?¡± he said, his voice cold but regretful.

 Do it with me

    Do it with me


    Because of what he said, I flinched. I knew he wasn''t serious about what he said, but since he had


    done it to me before, I knew he could do it again. Back then, I assumed it was normal; I believed it


    was for me.


    He drew me back, and I collided with his chest. He embraced me so firmly that it felt as though if he


    let go of me, he''d never be able to touch me again. I pushed him hard and luckily, and I managed it


    with ease. If I''m weak, he appears to be even weaker. When I got away from him, he appeared to


    lose even more strength.


    I shuddered as if I couldn''t believe what he said. I smiled sarcastically, then went to the end of the


    table, so he wouldn''t approach me.


    ¡°Is that what rich people do? When you don''t get what you want, you go through violence?¡± My gaze


    deepened on him.


    Because he was silent, it appears like I struck him and trampled on his ego. As the shadows faded,


    I peered out the window, and there was quietness for a few seconds. I became even more upset as


    I considered how unlikely I was to fight him, yet I came out to be beating him up in our conversation.


    ¡°Even the cops were bought by you. Why? Do you want to pay me as well?¡± I approached him,


    gathered my courage, and then touched his necktie because I didn''t want to lose. I yanked on it,


    bringing his face even closer to mine. ¡°You don''t have to do that; you can do everything for me now,


    and nothing seems to have happened when you walk out that door. Exactly like your mama!¡± After


    saying such forceful remarks to him, I released go of his necktie.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°My mom doesn''t want to admit what happened, so I''m here to ask you. I want to know the truth.


    Maybe you''re just mistaken, Caroline. Possibly, you''re just carrying¡ª ¡±


    I did not smack him. It''s also not simply a typical blow. I punched him in the face to startle him


    awake. It appears that what he did to me has been erased from his memory. Why does he look to


    be acting as if I had a mental disorder? I never curse someone until I have sufficient evidence! Even


    those who raped me were not imprisoned because I had no proof.


    ¡°What? Have you be ustomed to your mania? ¡ªNo, I''m mistaken. Did you decide you


    were a willful delusion?¡±


    He didn''t even move from where he was standing. He kept staring at me. Maybe this is also the


    time to condemn everything that happened to me from the beginning until I was here in this


    situation. I nned to just bury everything in oblivion, stop worrying about the events that have


    urred but for him to act like this, is not fair! He is the reason I became like this! Why I did lose


    everything! From my parent to my daughter! But I would never tell him what the Attorney told me


    because I don¡¯t want him to ruin anything from me ever again!


    ¡°I didn''t question you about what you did to me before. I look up to you. For Caroline Miller, Andrius


    Easton is a respected man. That man is the one I should obey because he helped me.¡± I stopped at


    that part, I might suddenly say that I knew he was the reason for my parent¡¯s death. My heart


    breaks as if a hammer were crushing on it. My tears were flowing, and it seemed like it was


    connected to my vein because the fluids didn¡¯t stop dripping.


    ¡°When you made me feel that I was important to you, I was probably the happiest person then. For


    the first time, I had someone willing to take care of me. There is someone who can understand and


    apany me.¡± I let the tears flow down my cheeks. I listened to my emotions and let my hatred


    talk. I let them say everything they despised to Andrius.


    Andrius on the other hand just watched me as if it was the first time he had heard all the resentment


    left in me over the months. I thought all this pain was a shadow. I''m mistaken, they were just waiting


    for me to get them out.


    ¡°But when you married Beatrice and you took me there! It was as if heaven and earth were insulting


    me. It was as if heaven was furious with me. I was reluctant to leave the house so full of good


    memories.¡± I punched his chest in excruciating pain while remembering everything. The stone stuck


    in my throat. He just hugged me.


    ¡°When I left that house, it hurt me. For me, you''re happy with her, so I don''t push anymore. Destiny


    deceives me. I gave it all to you. I chose to let you go.¡± My knees gave way as I touched down in


    the scenario of what had happened to me.


    I walked away from him, he let me, but I fell on the dirty and dusty floor. I first pointed to my body. I


    looked up at him,ughing like crazy. I tore the top I was wearing, letting it take me back to how that


    scenario happened. I showed him how they disgust and sicken me. How they defiled my character.


    ¡°This is where they first touched me.¡±


    Trembling, I removed my bra and my naked body opened up to him. He quickly knelt and removed


    the coat tuxedo he was wearing and put it around on me, but I just looked at it ¡­ removed and


    threw it. I want him to watch how it all happened to me.


    Next, I removed my underwear. I didn¡¯t leave anything behind because this ce was just perfect to


    show everything to him. From the dirty floor, dark and scary people. The only difference is, the


    person in front of me now is no longer them. The person in front of me now is the person who


    crushed my being.


    I took his hand. I put it on my naked body. I let myself feel his warm palms.


    ¡°Do it with me.¡±

 Home

    Home


    He brushed his fingers through his hair as if he had just taken a bath. His lips opened as if to utter


    something but then closed again. He rose and proceeded to the location where I had thrown his


    coat earlier, from the level of our bodies. He shook it, and in the sh of an eye, I was standing,


    enveloped in the coat he had picked up, with no portion of my body visible because the coat was


    large enough to cover my entire body.


    "If you want me to do whatever you want to me, don''t stay here. I shut the door so no one could see


    you." His voice became so powerful that even my strong-willed personality disintegrated. It was as


    though I awoke from a profound slumber when thedy bold who had before suddenly vanished.


    I was shocked when he carried me like a kid! I almost fell because of my shock but fortunately, I


    was able to hold his arm. It was as if I was sitting on his arm as my hands now wrapped around his


    neck as I leaned against his body. I was so stunned that he did it easily. When he banged on the


    iron gate it opened immediately so I hid my face in his neck.


    When we got out, he put me in front of him, my feet in the air, and I pressed my face to his chest so


    no one could see me. He sniffed my neck as we walked. Even though I could hear the murmuring of


    others around me, Andrius continued to stand and move proudly, disregarding the onlookers. These


    people, if they could bepared to an animal, would be bees.


    He threw me into the backseat of his car. As a result of what he did, I identally spread my legs,


    exposing my private parts. Because my body was already crimson, I was able to back away even


    though there was no way back. My back collided with the other door. I want to nce at him to see


    what he''s thinking, but I keep bowing. My sensitive part below is the only thing he sees because my


    boobs are still not shedding the coat cover.


    When he was between my legs, he slipped in there to kiss me, so I elevated my legs and opened


    them even more. I felt his erection as soon as his body contacted me since itnded in the center ofBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    my belly. He grabbed the back of my head and drew it towards him. He began kissing me while he


    unbuttoned his white polo sleeve. Passionately. Slowly. Sweetly.


    I eventually got my elbows on the seat when he stop kissing me. I made a pillow out the door and


    nced up when he began groping my both boobs. He squeezes them as though it''s the first time


    he''s ever touched something like this. I closed my eyes because I didn''t want him to notice how


    much I enjoyed what was going on. The only exception was that I was going insane when he lifted


    my a$$.


    Because of what he did, I even shook my head.


    ¡°Ahhh...! No!¡±


    He began licking my p*ssy. He tightened his grasp on my right legs and left ass so he could fix my


    body to what he was doing. My mouth sprung open. As I moved his face away from that part, tears


    welled up in the corner of my eye. I feel like pinching myself because I''m losing myself. But as he


    put his tongue there, my spirit fled to space. He sucked hard on my dwindling vaginal entrance.


    I just put my hand over my lips because no matter how hard I push him, he doesn''t follow me or


    listen to me. I bit my lower lip because I was afraid someone may hear us. I''m grateful, and it''s dark,


    and his car is parked among a few people, but I''m sure the car is moving now since I''m changing


    positions quickly.


    He positioned my left foot on his shoulder and my right foot on his erect cock, and I had the


    impression that his zipper was going to snap due to its great hardness. I ced my foot there while


    still biting my lip, and he gritted his teeth in response. However, he recovered quickly. He licked my


    left foot after raising it. He dropped his body with mine after unzipping his jeans. He grabbed both of


    my hands and lifted them above my head. He repositions himself between my legs. Because my


    foot was still pressed in his cock, I was able to bend one of my legs.


    He kissed me again now with his tongue. I could feel the weight of his body on my body. I just


    fought with every kiss he gave me. We both looked at the bottom of our bodies when he inserted


    the tip of his dick. I closed my eyes and was ready topletely swallow the whole of his erect


    cock but I was surprised when he suddenly stood up. I didn''t follow what was happening. All I know,


    he is in the driver''s seat now.


    Then I realized I had been back here at his ce again. The home is like a memory card with a lot


    of memories on it.


    Because it doesn''t happen in real life, it''s full of fairy tale stories. When the car came to a halt, he


    hoisted me without hesitation. My body was still veiled, but my boobs were now brushing against his


    wide chest, which had the buttons open. Other portions of my body, such as my legs, ass, and


    hands, are visible. Since my hands are securely wrapped around his neck the coat is falling. The


    coat is like a nket now, and it even covers my head.


    As soon as we walked inside the door, he lowered me, and the chilly floor wrapped my feet around


    my torso. It feels like a voltage is rising in my body. We never made it to the top, and he threw me


    down on the sofa. And he slipped his cock inside me without hesitation.


    "Ugh ..." We decided to do this in the cold and gloomy living room. I had intended to show him how


    those men had polluted my character, but I had no idea I''d end myself here. Everything I''d been


    through appeared to have been obliterated by what he was doing to me now. My brain and heart


    are gone with only a caress, a kiss, and a hug. They quickly regained their senses in the face of this


    person.

 I squirt

    I squirt


    The night was over, the sun peeked out again. I heard the crows of chickens and saw the bright


    outside. I opened my eyes as someone pulled back the curtain, and it hit my eyes and face. My


    spirit woke up.


    My eyes are still a little sore from crying, so I haven''t awakened yet. I find it difficult to recall thest


    urrence, as long as I just know we did something I shouldn''t have enjoyed. When I adjusted my


    eyes, I blinked and thoroughly opened them.


    I sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed. Andrius was clutching his waist as he stared


    at me. I quickly creased my brow. He pulled his lips together as if he was offended and needed to


    say something. I also messed up my hair to fix it. It''s good, and I''m wrapped in a nket because


    I''m not certain if I have any clothing, but even if I don''t, I''m not paying attention anymore. It''s


    pointless hiding my body because he''s already seen everything in me.


    ¡°Your food is already on the bedside table, just tell me when you will take a bath,¡± he said, pulling


    something from his back? Even though I was perplexed, I merely scowled and watched his every


    action.


    ¡°Why do I have to tell you that? I''m leaving,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. He was testing my patience


    early in the morning.


    I was about to get up when I heard the sound of the chain.


    I straightened up. Even if we don''t get along, I keep thinking in my head that maybe I''m wrong and


    what I''m thinking isn''t real. I felt it would be better not to look at what was making that noise, but


    when I eventually dropped my feet, I did. The cold wrapped my feet, and I felt the constricting iron


    clutching them to keep me from going.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What he did astound me. When I returned my gaze to him, he withdrew his gaze from me, my eyes


    are red and sharp. I didn''t say anything, since he didn''t want to look at me. I had no idea he''d stay


    good to his word and shackle me, so I wouldn''t be able to leave.


    He strolled up to the door and opened it without looking at me. My sympathy for him vanished


    instantly. When he had sad eyes, I assumed he was opposed to what he was doing. I could assume


    he wants to embrace me the way he stares at me with sad eyes, but I shouldn''t feel sorry for the


    worldly people. Who desires and who doesn''t care how I feel.


    ¡°ANDRIUS!¡± I yelled, but he didn''t look at me. The chisel drew in my neck as he was about toe


    out, trapping me as if I were a bird prevented from leaving its cage. Because I have to be chained, I


    feel like a biting dog. Is this the love he ims to have? Is this the affection he desires for me?


    ¡°Eat that, there is also a phone that you can use to call me. Don''t try to call others because you


    can''t do that.¡± When he said that coldly, the door closedpletely.


    I was left stunned there and didn¡¯t know what to think.


    ¡°ANDRIUS!¡± I shouted again, but he didn''t seem to hear me anymore.


    I picked up the phone thaty on the bedside table next to the dishes. It''s just like the normal food


    he brings every morning. Bacon, sausage, egg, and miso soup. I quickly opened the phone and


    saw it didn¡¯t have a passcode. I looked at the ones in the contacts and there was nothing there


    apart from the number alone.


    ¡°One and only¡±


    That''s the name that''s on the list. I raised an eyebrow at myself because of that name. Is this some


    sort of joke? Is everything he''s perceiving aedy to him? Does it look like that I love what he


    does? Did he believe it was right to act away after he shackled me?


    ¡°HAA!¡± I can''t believe the wind gust. ¡°What the hell?¡± I''m already talking to myself because I''m


    unable toprehend what this person is doing. I expected him to behave simrly to how he had


    previously treated me. That he will bring arge group of his buddies to do things with me again.


    Explosively and heavily, I picked up the food that was on the side table because I wouldn¡¯t call him,


    no matter what happened. He''s tough, he''s stupid! I will never call him even if the world copses.


    How do I call the Attorney? I also have no clothes, how can I take a bath?


    While chewing the food, my brain travels how I can get out of this ce. Hell, for me, it is. Maybe in


    a day or two, his demon mother will be here again. To offer me money just to stay away from her


    son. It was funny because I could do that even if she didn¡¯t give me money. I will stay away from her


    son.


    I''ve only had a few mouthfuls, but it appears that I''ve overstepped my foolishness since I banged


    the bowl of miso soup. It got all over my clothing and legs, as well as the bed. Because of what


    urred, my body feels sticky. I nearly itched because I wanted to take my clothes off and make


    them as a rag. However, I am afraid Andrius will walk in.


    He seemed to have dressed me up after we performed the sexual thingst night. I was dressed in


    a loose white shirt and boxer shorts. All of this appeared to him to be true. And all the garments are


    his. When I realized it, I looked to my side, where the phone was. Even though I didn''t want to call


    him or dial his phone. Finally, I did. He instantly returned my call after only one ring.


    ¡°Did you realize how much you missed me right away? I''m less than ten minutes down, and you are


    me phoning now.¡± I could hear his grin on the other end of the line, but I stared angrily, even though


    he couldn''t see what I was doing.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡± He answered what I told him.


    I''m going crazy over to how this man teases me. He knows nothing else to do but give me trouble. If


    he thinks everything is all right, he is mistaken. To this day, the resentment inside me lingers after


    what he did to my family. Especially with Cole and Cassandra.


    ¡°I''m going to take a bath.¡± That¡¯s all I said after the phone was turned off. I proceeded to remove the


    soup that went on my clothes and legs. I don¡¯t know what dress I¡¯m going to wear after I take a


    bath.


    The door opened in less than two minutes. I stood up without looking at him. I was still removing the


    soup, but I had spoken to him. ¡°Hurry and get this shackle off my body because it''s sticky.¡±


    When he wasn''t moving, I looked up at him, he is staring at my wet boxer and top shirt, his eyes


    seeming to heat up and seeming to grab me at any moment. I also looked at my cloth and quickly


    hugged myself when I saw traces of my nipple, which I hadn''t noticed before because I was more


    concerned with removing water from my legs.


    ¡°You pervert!¡± I roared.


    ¡°You should stop being sexy, so I won''t stare at you,¡± he said, taking a step towards me, so I took a


    step back.


    I dropped on the bed because I instantly felt the bed behind my foot. He even approached me, and I


    expected him to halt in front of me, but he astonished me by separating my legs with his knee. He


    positioned it amid my legs, and his knee immediately collided with the private part of my body.


    I pushed him, but he didn''t even move in his ce. I almosty in the bed because of what he was


    doing. But I was surprised when he rubbed his hand on the boxer. The strong voltage of electricity


    immediately went up through my body. The part of the boxer he was holding was the one I had wet,


    and it was located in the middle part of my body.


    Because of what he did, I instantly grabbed his arm. That''s all the movement he''s making; it''s as if


    he''s sucking my vitality. What''s more, he did something much more heinous. My indignant posture


    rapidly faded, so I bit my lip.


    ¡°You''re so wet, baby,¡± he said into my ear, making my hair stand on end. I swallowed repeatedly


    until I ran out of saliva, at which point I had to stop. My hands shook as I gripped his arm.


    I was surprised when heid me down on the bed and knelt in front of me, on the floor. He lifted my


    legs and opened them wide. I heard the sound of the chain because of his sudden rise in my legs.


    He pulled me, so I could lower my body even more. I tugged at his hair with my left hand and held it


    tightly to the cover of the bed when I immediately felt his tongue inside the sensitive part of my


    body. He was just ying with my clit and his tongue seemed to be fighting there. Sometimes, he


    would suddenly suck my hole as if it were his food.


    ¡°N-no.¡± I don¡¯t recognize that voice. That doesn''t seem to be my voice. I grabbed him with two


    hands as he inserted his middle finger while sucking my core. I''m going crazy.


    I don¡¯t know where to focus. Not only that, but I want him to stop because I can¡¯t cope with the


    extreme sensation. His head was almost squeezed because my legs were so restless, but he


    prevented it from closing with his other hand. My eyes are staring, and they seem toe out and


    spit. My eyeballs are almost white.


    I just enjoyed what he was doing until I could gradually feel him touching my G-spot. How many


    times did he do that until I finally couldn¡¯t stop myself? It''s like I can pee in the boxer shorts I''m


    wearing. I want to remove his finger, but I want it.


    ¡°O-oh. It''s almost ¡­ there ¡­ ¡± When I said that word, more than just liquid came out.


    I squirt.

 Help

    Help


    I appeared to have knocked up after that. My arm was covering my eyes. I want to avoid looking at


    him in shame. I''m constantly swayed by lust. Furthermore, I''lle back to this eventually, regretful


    that I got carried away by it. I kicked him right away since he was still holding his position. When my


    footnded on his face, he sat up.


    My body and hands were still trembling from what he had done, and I had no power to speak. I''m


    not sure when he took down my boxer shorts because I was drowning in temptation earlier. It''s as


    though every time I blink, the covering on my body vanishes.


    ¡°Take off the chains on my feet, I''m going to take a bath,¡± I said as my bodyy on the mattress.


    What we do has a homing, and I''m merely the receiver. I didn''t even help him with his cum.


    Because I was still lying down, he stepped in front of me, and I covered my eyes with my hands,


    just feeling the bed shake. When I removed my blind and felt the bed shake, I saw him. His two legs


    are positioned on either side of my body. As his erect cock protruded, he squirmed. Looks up and


    begins to jerk off. My eyes widened as heat engulfed my face.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°H-hey! What are you doing?!¡± I couldn''t push him because my body seemed to be cornered at his


    feet. He almost sat on my stomach.


    ¡°I also have needs after I give you what you want.¡± He began to move his hand quickly. I looked


    back and forth at his cock and his face. I didn¡¯t know I would end up in this position. How did this


    happen? I just want to take a bath.


    Even though I don''t want to watch what he''s doing, I don''t want to take my eyes off his position. He


    looks so damn sexy in this posture. I gritted my teeth, I want to avoid feeling things like this, but my


    brain also doesn''t want to hold back.


    ¡°HAAA.¡± He is gasping, just wanting to see how hot every breath he takes. I also don¡¯t know where


    to look. Whether in his erotic face or the thing he yed in front of me. In the end, I preferred to


    watch his reaction and listen to his moan because that sounded like music to me.


    ¡°Caroline ¡­ Haaa ¡­¡± He growled.


    Because of what he was moaning, my hand moved instinctively. I''m not sure why I did it. I took a


    seat in front of him. Not only that, but I caressed his manhood, which hasn''t cooled down yet, and it


    turns out that a few veins I assumed were irritated by it were soothed by it. I''ll take care of it. I was


    just thinking about returning the ¡°help¡± he gave me earlier when he sucked me. I approached it


    while clutching it closely.


    I pulled out my tongue then yed with its tip with the liquiding out. He touched the back of my


    head and yed with my hair. As I yed with the tip of his cock, he also tightened his grip on my


    hair. When I looked at him, I noticed that his eyes were closed and his lips were touching as if


    holding back. Because his reaction was alluring and seemed to invite me to something I didn''t know


    ¡ª I thrust his cock in my mouth.


    And both of our eyes widened because of what he did. Even before I started, he has cum instantly.


    He touched my face. He squeezed my face with one of his hands as his dick calmed down. His


    eyes seemed sleepy.


    ¡°See? You haven''t done anything, but I already cum. That''s how you turn me on. So stop being


    sexy, I will feed you a lot of food ¡­ ¡± He stopped in the middle of his speech and then touched my


    lips. ¡°And not just my semen. So, swallow it.¡±


    I was like a robot that did exactly what hemanded and gulped his sperm. Because of the


    strange vor, it feels like the chisel drew down my throat. Even though it tasted horrible, I didn''t


    vomit. After I did that, he reached the water to the side of the table where the meal was served


    earlier, and he drank it. I was afraid he''d swallow it all, but then he kissed me and poured the water


    into my mouth. It was hot when it was transferred to my mouth, but I still swallowed and removed


    the vor of the semen that I had eaten earlier.


    When I did, he kissed me on the lips and threw me on the bed. Hey behind me and entered his


    cock without hesitation.


    ¡°Nghhh ... !!!¡± I couldn''t stop the moaning of my voice because I didn''t know it would hurt more when


    it was done in the back. I feel like my stomach is full of what kind of food. There seems to be


    something soluble in my internal organs. We have never done this position before. Tears welled up


    in the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Look, you swallow me whole.¡± He touched my belly, which was bulging now. His cock swell in


    there. Too deep as he prated me, it was obvious from my stomach how far his cock had


    reached. I even overcame the pration of two cocks in the stomach.


    He thrust deep, faster, rougher. He held my stomach so that I could not be removed from my


    position. He hugged me and seemed to have no ns to stop mming me. My body felt strong


    from what he was doing.


    We didn''t even finish up in that position; instead, we switched. We''ve moved into a doggie pose. As


    he knelt behind me and began hammering me again, I felt like a dog. My hands are trembling as he


    strikes the spot once again. We are already doing these things first thing in the morning. Because I


    couldn''t manage to take my face off the bed, it was already mashed against it.


    He just ms me, bang me, and did not stop doing this with gratification. I wanted to stop, but I


    couldn¡¯t do that because of the extreme body heat. I can no longer remember when we stopped. I


    can¡¯t remember how many rounds we did it. I just deliberately closed my eyes. Before my closed


    eyes, I felt him shoot inside me.


    I''m just going to take pills and tell him, so I don''t get pregnant. Because I don''t want to experience


    again what happened to Cassandra. If he still has no ns to release me, that''s undoubtedly what


    I''m going to do.


    I woke up with a heavy hand wrapped around my back. Andrius hugged me from behind me. I felt


    the sticky thing on my sensitive part. I want to take a bath, but the chain still won''te off me.


    Likewise, I turned to the man who hugged me, he was very sleepy. Furthermore, I examined his


    eyelid and long eyshes. If you look at him closely, it looks like he is innocent. I raised my hand


    and slide it over his nose. He was like a naive child and all he had to think about was sleep.


    I nced at his rosy lips without applying lip gloss or anything else on them. He instantly touched


    his lips when I extended my hand to his. He yanked, and I swiftly touched him. I instantly stroked his


    chest to avoid hitting his body.


    ¡°If you keep teasing me, perhaps instead of we''re done with what we''re doing, we''ll continue


    overnight.¡± My cheeks grew hot as he whispered to me. I still feel sticky liquid on my body. I pushed


    him away from me, but he hugged me tightly. His chin rested on my head.


    ¡°Let me go. I''m going to take a shower.¡± I pushed him, but he seemed to be asleep again. I just


    sighed and because I felt the cold of the room due to the aircon I gradually pulled my eyes again.


    I was awakened by the sound of chains. Andrius was already there when I looked over, and the


    chain on my leg was being removed. When he eventually got it off, he touched the somewhat red


    spot. He looked at that nice as if he was guilty that he had shackled me.


    I lifted my foot, so he followed that look. I also looked at him, then I looked outside. It was dark, I


    didn''t realize how long I had slept. It seems like it''s been a while since I''ve slept like this. He was on


    the other side, so I went to the other side to go to the bathroom. When I stood up, I almost fell


    because my legs had no strength.


    He looked at me and frowned. Wondering maybe what happened to me. To regain the strength of


    my legs without him noticing, I talked to him first about the clothes I would use.


    ¡°Where are the clothes I''m going to use? I can''t just be naked while you''re locking me up here?¡± My


    irritability with him returned. When I noticed him, his forehead furrowed even more.


    He took something from under the bed and pulled out the various kinds of clothes that were still in


    the paper bag. When did he buy such things? We slept next to each other, so I don¡¯t know how he


    ordered clothes like this. I kept my mouth shut because of what he did. I took a paper bag and


    opened it. Underwear was there. I opened up to others and there was everything I would need.


    I struggled to get back up but eventually fell on the floor, so he went towards me. I believe he


    absorbed my strength since the way I diminish is the way he strengthens.


    ¡°I''ll help you.¡± He lost his yful attitude and was reced by caring. He had different manners, I


    had never seen them before.


    He carried me like a bride. My bottom is still uncovered, so I can feel every hit of our bodies. There


    was also something hitting my private part, but I just ignored it. When he sat me down in the bathtub


    he took off my clothes, but I quickly pushed him and stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Help you?¡± He answered me with a question.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Help me?¡± I also answered him with questions.


    ¡°If you don''t want to, I can just join you in your shower.¡±


    After he said that, he started to take off his top shirt and first exposed to me his pure body abs.


    Oh, no.

 Following us

    Following us


    I hurriedly jumped in the bathtub, which appeared to be clean. I dipped my entire face to avoid


    seeing him. Furthermore, I was still weak, so I had no intention of having sex with him. I couldn''t


    hear anything while beneath the water, so I tried to rise, but he was gone. I cast my gaze about to


    see if he had gone. I simply pulled my clothes off there.


    I shouldn''t be spending time here and already acting to be entangled in it. Attorney and I still


    have a lot to speak about, and I''m afraid I''ll drown in what Andrius shows if I go on.


    I also didn''t take long to use the bathroom and exited swiftly. I was expected to meet Andrius out,


    but he wasn''t there, so I began looking for clothing in the paper bags he had given me. Surprisingly,


    he left me even though he knew I had no shackles and that there was a potential I might flee. I''m


    not sure why something in my heart suggests I shouldn''t go and should simply stay here initially.


    Was it because I was ustomed to living here that I refused to leave?


    When I finished getting dressed I walked slowly to the door, thinking that maybe it was locked


    outside, and I couldn''t get out, but when I turned the doorknob I was surprised that it wasn''t locked.


    I slowly went down the stairs. I looked around, but I didn''t see any trace of Andrius, so I expect that


    he was gone and left. I was about to open the main door when I heard something break from above.


    I thought there was no one here?


    I quickly hid and ran up the stairs without making a noise. I feel it would be better not to force myself


    to leave because Andrius might do worse next time. Maybe it''s not just chaining me that he''ll do


    next. When I was at the end of the stairs, I heard something break again in a room. I followed where


    the noise wasing from and saw that a door was already ajar. I swallowed and didn¡¯t enter, I just


    listened to the speakers.


    ¡°So, is that true?! I thought Caroline was just ming me but is it true?!¡± I don''t think Andrius has


    any other characteristics that I don''t see. I had never seen such an angry attitude of his before. Now


    he is like a tiger that devours a human and crushes it until there is nothing left, even a bone.


    I can''t tell who he''s speaking to. When I attempted to nce up, I saw wheels. To avoid terror, I


    ced my palm over my lips. I walk right now and open this door to confront that woman. This


    wheelchair''s owner is someone I know. She is the person responsible for my daughter''s death!


    Even if she talked more and rified that she had nothing to do with what happened, she became a


    means for that woman to be upset with me! I have avoided her son, but her son is trying to invade


    my life!


    ¡°ANDRIUS! DO NOT SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT!¡± They fight with a strong tone of voice. My


    eardrums feel like they''re about to rupture. I just stand in front of the door and listen to what they


    were saying.


    ¡°What about me, Mom? Because you''re unhappy, you want me to be miserable as well, is that what


    you want?¡± Andrius'' voice sounded as though he was whimpering. I was little more than a stump in


    front of the door. "Howe I want to be happy, but you stop me?¡±


    Everyone became silent as I heard him p the desk. It was just a matter of time until Reya spoke a


    word. Mentioning her name is lethal. I don''t even want to tell her name because I feel like she''s


    poison. I''m not sure whether I can forgive her for everything she''s done.


    ¡°But isn''t your name the reason so many people died in Caroline''s area? We got through that crime


    before, so this little thing can easily turn people and police around¡ª¡±


    I didn''t let her finish speaking because I didn''t want to hear anything more from her mouth. Her


    tongue was about to burn with her evil and rotting personality. I don¡¯t want to believe Attorney


    because even though a lot of things have happened to Andrius and me that isn¡¯t good, I still believe


    in him but to hear it from his mother. Looks like I made a mistake.


    I opened the door and saw Andrius''s cold and manly eyes while his mother was bored looking at


    me. Even my face seemed to be nothing to her. With the amount maybe this person killed, it seems


    like I¡¯m just an antpared to them. She did not react. I looked at Andrius who opened his mouth


    but then closed it again.


    I smiled at him first before I spoke, I walked up to his front. Ignoring his mother, looking at me. Reya


    was still staring, even though she knew that the person they were harassing was in front of them.


    I gave him a loud p. ¡°That is why you are imprisoning me here to hide the truth from me. That''s


    why you chained me because you are afraid of the possibilities that I can do, even if I am just a


    piece of ground that you are treading on.¡± I nodded as if I was getting everything, but the woman


    suddenly answered.


    ¡°You don''t know anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I yelled at her, implying that if she tried to talk again, I would not simply stand there. She


    calmed down as a result of what I did. It seemed like I was stabbing her in my head. Maybe I


    murdered her a few times in my head and punished her, and it felt nice, and I brought her to that


    response of mine.


    I returned my gaze to Andrius, who was now staring at me intently. Because he doesn''t say


    anything, my heart aches, and mes. If he defends himself and ims that nothing I say is true¡ª


    but he doesn''t tell me anything. He appeared to be deafening. I want him to exin since he simply


    has a brief exnation that I will ept. Even simple words like ¡°I didn''t do that¡± would have made


    me trust him, but he said nothing.


    I ran down the stairs. I will not leave this house without a cost. Andrius ran towards me. I go straight


    to the kitchen. We were like rats and cats chasing each other inside the house. Without hesitation, I


    took the knife out of its container. Andrius was about to touch me when I suddenly pointed the sharp


    knife at him. He raised both his hands as if someone thought I was a policeman, and he


    surrendered to me. I gasped as I looked at him. I will never let him touch me again. If the payoff of


    what I do is my permanent loss is just fine with me because I know even with myst breath. I know


    I got revenge.


    I no doubt buried the knife in him when I saw his defense go down. I stabbed him without hesitation.


    I let the blood flow into my hand. When I removed the hand from his side, blood came out of his


    mouth. Trembling, I dropped the knife as blood flowed from my hand. I was stunned by him as he


    slowly sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°ANDRIUS!¡±


    At the sound of the knife falling to the floor was also the scream of his mother. At these times, there


    is no remorse in me because I feel I did the right thing. I have already avenged my daughter and my


    parent. That was just right for them, but to see him lying down was beyond my heart. It''s like I''m


    bleeding too. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way.


    I ran to where the phone was while Reya got out of the wheelchair and crawled towards her son. I


    quickly dialed the ambnce number to ask for rescue. Subsequently, I quickly went upstairs to


    change my clothes because there was some blood on my clothes. I didn''t stay there long because I


    knew the police wereing. I know Reya¡¯s ability, I know she won¡¯t let me just casually get stuck


    in this ce without paying for what I did to her son.


    When I came down, I was not mistaken because I saw her crying and holding the phone while


    sitting on the floor. I washed my hand and without hesitation left. I could hear her shouting at me


    from outside. I was almost deaf to her cry, and thest thing I heard before I finally got stuck in that


    hell was:


    ¡°WE WILL NEVER LET YOUR LIFE GO! YOU WILL PAY FOR WHAT YOU DID TO MY SON!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was not scared or shaken by what she said. If that''s true, I''m ready for what I can face. If that''s


    what she resolves to get revenge on her son, that''s fine. I just know that I have avenged my


    daughter, Stanley, and my parents. Even if that is not enough, taking the life of a person who has


    taken many lives is enough.


    I immediately hailed a taxi. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going. I can''t go back to where Stanley''s mansion


    is because I know a lot of cops are there now. I am not allowed to go back anywhere because I


    know that wherever I go they will follow me.


    ¡°Take me to the farthest part of Turkey.¡± Nothing of my own told the driver. I had no idea where I


    was going. I just hope he does what I say. I also don''t know what my life will be like now. I don''t


    know where to find Attorney.


    ¡°Miss, I''ll take you on what you''re saying, but I just wanted to ask if you know the people behind us.¡±


    I looked in the driver''s mirror, then looked from behind us. There was a ck car following us, but


    since many more cars were passing by I wasn''t convinced if that car was following us.


    ¡°Turn the car where there are no passing cars,¡± I instructed the driver, and he followed what I told


    him. As we turned, I could see the hignds. It''s almost up to where I can see the sea.


    I looked to see if it was still following us but when I noticed it was gone I would have gone back to


    sitting, but I saw the car again. My eyes widened because it was going somewhere, seas and high


    rocks could be seen here.


    ¡°Speed   up the speed, brother,¡± I instruct again. He did so without hesitation, but the car behind us


    also elerated.


    When I opened the window to peek, I saw someone pull out a gun and point it at the wheel of the


    taxi.

 Blind

    Blind


    ¡°Brother! Speed   up your driving.¡± I immediately closed the car window because we might be hit by a


    gun. Why did they get here so fast? How did they track me down right away?


    I was already worried since I didn''t know how I was going to get away from them. I shuddered as


    they banged into the window as the driver elerated even further. Furthermore, I was scared he''d


    get involved, so I moved in front of him, but I suppose those men spotted me because they shot


    again, luckily, and I sat in the front seat as the gun went off again.


    ¡°Ma''am, why is someone firing?!" The driver was scared and panicked. I also don''t know why they


    are here, and there appears to be no hesitation in wanting to take my life.


    ¡°I''m sorry! Brother, please hurry, and then when they are away from us, you wille down. I want


    to avoid involving you anymore!¡± I was raising my voice because we could no longer hear each


    other because of the gunshots. The road became zigzag, so that was our way to escape


    immediately. I instantly stepped on the driver''s foot and then pressed the speed.


    I opened the door of his car as we crossed the zigzag road. Because we were already on a t


    road, I stepped on the brake for that stop. He was still perplexed as to why I had opened the door,


    and I had not informed him that I was about to force him out when I noticed the pursuing guys


    approaching us.


    ¡°MA''AM !!! MA''AM!¡±


    Sorry about that, brother! I trod on whatever was on my feet and immediately changed gears. I''m


    not sure which one to step on because I don''t know how to drive. All I want is for the driver to stay


    away from me because my pursuers have weapons. The car began right away. I drove it with my


    eyes closed, and the speed was set. I''m not sure where this vehicle is heading. All I want to do is


    get out of here.


    But no matter how fast my car was, I was still overtaken by cars holding guns. They crashed my car


    into the edge of the barriers. I could hear the crack of the door on the iron barrier. I don¡¯t know how


    to do what they do to cram the car on me.


    My heart is racing. This appears to be the end of my life. I never imagined that karma woulde


    to me so swiftly as a result of what I did to Andrius. What''s the deal with their tardiness? Why did


    that happen when I was simply trying to obtain justice for what they did to my daughter, Cole, his


    parents, and my parents? Why does the world fool me?


    They scuffed up the car I was driving. I''m not sure how far we''vee. I had assumed this route


    was straight and there was nothing to sight but sea seawater. As they pulled the cab from the


    scramble and lowered the window, I pondered. I saw the man with the gun''s face as he grinned at


    me. Even the driver was staring at me with a creepy grin. I can''t see the road I was traveling on.


    Even if I look at it, I''m not sure how to keep the car from crashing with the boulders because they''re


    obstructing the side where I can turn the car.


    ¡°No. It can''t end everything like this.¡± I whispered to myself, I looked at the rock about to hit my car. I


    looked at the two smiling men and sneered back at them.


    I mimicked the crowding they did in my car. Not only that, but I also squeezed them on my side.


    Before I disappear, I will make sure I can take you with me. We passed the boulder that would have


    hit me, but the barricade was damaged, causing our vehicles to fall. But I don''t think I''m lucky


    because they seem to know what I n to do. I saw the two of them jump out of the car while I


    closed my eyes because the taxi I was riding in was about to fall into the water. I can smell the gas


    too.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    When a pebble struck the taxi''s front window, all the ss shattered into my eyes. My eyes feel like


    they''re on fire. I''m unable to open them. It felt as if a few needles had punctured them; I wanted to


    die of the sickness, but I assumed that would be the end of it. Because my forehead smacked the


    steering wheel forcefully, these were most likely my final seconds. I became dizzy almost


    immediately. Because of the ss, I couldn''t open my eyes. Why is my fate so cruel? Why does the


    world appear to be so nasty to me?


    Lord, I want to understand your ns. If you hear me now, can I question what is happening? When


    I felt the water enter the car, I knew it was thest. If I can¡¯t recover in this life, I will make sure I will


    make them repay in my next life. If the curse is true, I want to curse them for the evils they have


    done to me. I will leave lines with them.


    Don¡¯t ask me to live any longer in this life because I will go back to them and be charged with the


    lives they stole. Don¡¯t ask me to live because I will destroy everything I can see in them. I will make


    them pay.


    My soul is slowly resting. I no longer hope that I will survive today because there is no Stanley to


    help me. I don''t have anyone anymore because Andrius took it all.


    My mind went to sleep because I could no longer breathe and there was no air to catch from the


    water.


    ---


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Doc! One of her fingers has moved!¡± I heard the voice of a woman I did not know. It was as if I had


    just heard her voice today.


    I could hear people calling to me and touching my hands, but I couldn''t open my eyes. It wasn''t the


    same as when the crystals entered my eye. I can no longer feel the anguish now that it''s mostly


    gone. I have virtually little feeling. How long have I slept?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°When your mind is awake, move one of your fingers.¡± That''s what the doctor told me, so I moved


    one of my fingers. I heard their heavy sighs as if they were relieved, and I heard what they said.


    ¡°Let''s just talk outside, ma''am because the patient might hear, and it will affect her.¡± I heard the


    doctor whisper, but I still heard.


    I heard the door close, then be quiet again. It was as if something had wrapped something in


    my eyes. I don''t know what it is, maybe I''mpletely blinded? As I thought, my spirit gradually


    became drowsy again. It was as if I was being swept away by a river and taken somewhere.


    I woke up and seemed to be back underwater to where I should be. I can feel the cold water, but I


    can breathe. I tried to look behind me where the deep water was, and I saw many hands wanting to


    take me. They try to reach me, but I''m not afraid of those hands, as if I know who the owners are. I


    looked up and quickly red at what was hitting my eye.


    ¡°Can you see the light in front of your eyes?¡± My doctor holds my eyes and opens them to check for


    something.


    I nodded like a robot. A week before I regained consciousness, the only case was that I was like a


    robot that could not speak. All I can do is nod, move a finger, and blink. Even though I want to


    speak, I can''t open my mouth. It is like they sewed my lips. I also lost my sight, so I don¡¯t know what


    the people around me look like.


    There is a woman who is always here in the room and always talks to me, but I don''t recognize her


    voice. She tells me how she saw me at sea. But I know that¡¯s not the only reason she helped me. I


    know there is a cost for everything she does for me. Such things are not new to me, Andrius has


    trained me. I was trained by people greedy for power. But I will agree to whatever this woman wants


    as long as I can benefit as well. Just give and take.


    ¡°There is still a chance for her to see, we honestly need a donor to perform her operation.¡± The


    doctor is now talking to the woman.


    How did I know she had a n for me even though I had never seen or met her? That''s because of


    her effort to finance something like mine that is useless and could not help her. If you don¡¯t need the


    person, you won¡¯t help it, unless it¡¯s your rtive or friend. Stanley, helped me without asking for


    compensation, while Andrius helped me with his sexual needs. That is the difference between the


    two.


    ¡°Is there a date when she should have a donor?¡± She asked the doctor seriously. I just listen to


    them, even though I can''t speak, I understand what they are talking about. I think it''s just because of


    the shock or pressure, so I can''t speak.


    ¡°Because the ss hit her eyes, she will get an infection. I suggest that she should have a donor


    within two months because she may not be making progress in speaking due to herck of will to


    live.¡± The doctor exined to her.


    The doctor was right in what he said. That''s why I don''t want to talk, it seems like there''s no use if I


    can''t see. How am I going to carry out my sworn revenge if I just want to be paralyzed and have my


    legs amputated? But I was surprised when the woman suddenly proposed whom I still don''t know


    the name of until now.


    ¡°Can I just give her one of my eyes?¡±

 Auction

    Auction


    All I could hear was the sound of the hospital machine. I couldn¡¯t feel what they were doing to my


    face because of the anesthesia they injected into me. I could see nothing but the strong beam of


    what was hitting my eye. I was also gradually drowsy due to the side effects of the medication.


    Only one eye was operated on me because I could no longer find a donor. I also epted the


    woman''s offer to take one of her eyes, so I''m sure she''s also here in this room, lying with me. When


    my eyes could no longer cope, they closed on their own. I couldn''t fight the drowsiness anymore


    because I also knew that the people in this room knew what to do.


    ----


    --2 years after--


    ¡°Caroline!¡±


    I turned to the woman who had given me the eye and taught me again how to see. I am now at the


    end of the ravine while enjoying the strong breeze. The long dress I was wearing was rising and


    while my long hair was parting as well.


    ¡°Here!¡± I called her back as she approached me. I saw the white patch on her left eye, while the


    green color of her right eye was obvious. It glows. When I look at that, it is as if I can see myself as


    well. I also use her eye, which is now ced in my left eye.


    ¡°The ck patch is suited with you.¡± She smiled at me.


    I went down when I stepped on the rock and went down as well. When I approached her, she


    stroked my soft long hair that was now up to my waist. Gone is the Caroline they once met. I could


    hardly recognize my face because of the changes in my face. Almost everything has changed, even


    the shape of my face.


    My glowing eyes back then have been reced. My left eye is emerald in color, while my right eye


    has a ck patch because it has turned white due to blindness. What used to be just the right


    length of my hair has be longer now. They changed everything in me, even my whole being.


    And when Ie back, I¡¯ll make sure they all get a taste of my revenge.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Aiza asked me.


    Aiza D Torre was the woman who helped me. She didn''t just help me. As we talked, she needed


    something from me and I needed something from her too. She gave her eye to me as to be my twin


    in the revenge we would take. She was mad at Hugo Easton and so was I. Not just to Hugo Easton


    but his entire family. From him, his wife, and his son. I will pay for them all, not just him.


    Aiza D Torre¡¯s family is among one the famous wealthy. Because of it, she met Hugo Easton, she


    gave everything to Hugo because she thought, the man would stand and stay for her. What does a


    young heart know about love that, we think, is pure and real? We thought it was honest, but in the


    end, it turned out to be a snake that would bite us. That''s what Hugo did to her. Because he is good-


    looking for women and does not look old yet, he captured Aiza''s heart, but his target is different.


    He wanted to know about Aiza''s business, so that became the trigger for the copse of their


    company. What Andrius enjoys now is because of his father''s deceptions. That man has no heart!


    And now, I¡¯ll be back to give them a taste of what it feels like to be goofy and yful. I want them to


    know how it feels to fall to the ground and kiss the mud.


    ¡°I''m ready.¡± Without fear and hesitation, I told her. ¡°Where do we go first?¡±


    She smiled at me. She removed the patch of her eye, so I also removed my patch. I held on tightly


    to it as we walked together towards the end of the ravine. Iid my hand on the space and chasm


    that seemed to be infinite in depth. She also apanied what I did. Holding hands, we dropped


    the patch there. The wind blew it away but eventually fell.


    She turned to me, and I turned to her. Her eyes just seemed normal. That was my white eye that


    had been blinded. It is like contactless, this is proof that there is nothing ghastly on my face. Even


    my damaged eyes are still artistic to look at. This white eye is the symbol of my misfortune, and this


    green eye proves that I lived to give them a chance to pay for the evil they did to me.


    We walked back. When we got inside, she had whiteboards ready. I stared there as a dart stuck in


    Hugo Easton''s photo. Her n was for us to take revenge on Hugo, but we had a conversation after


    I told her what had happened to me.


    She informed me that she got to know me because Hugo had told her a story about me and that


    Hugo and his wife were both aware of my existence. It was nned and deliberate. The dormant


    anger in my heart came to life again.


    ¡°Hugo Easton is going with Andrius Easton to an auction to buy a share. It''s not like just buying a


    normal share.¡± She stopped and tore something from the whiteboard and I read the big written


    ¡°ck market.¡±


    ¡°They call it the ck Market. This is where they purchase shares of a copsingpany or


    business. Once they buy shares, of course, they will have a ce in that business and that is where


    their business will grow so that they can handle even bigger business.¡± She left in front of the


    whiteboard and walked over to me. Because I was sitting like a student in front of her, she lifted my


    chin with her index finger. She smiled at me.


    ¡°You have nothing else to do but attract Hugo Easton. That''s all, I''m out of your n with his family.


    After you find out everything about him and record or videotape. We will release it to the public.¡±


    She turned around again and put the other things away. She has a lot of information and backup


    ns, so I know this n will be a sess.


    While she was so superficial in her thinking. There is different running in my brain. I want to quarrel


    with the two Easton until the light of their home goes crazy. I will make sure that Reya will voluntarily


    give up her life because of what I will do to her. I will both attract Easton and I will do everything to


    make that happen.


    The day passed quickly, I never thought the day I had been waiting for hade. If before, I felt


    nervous every time I thought I would see Andrius, my heart jumped because it was excited to see


    Andrius, but now it does not react but anger. In the past year, it has studied nothing but to be hateful


    with Andrius, it has also convinced the butterflies and the firefly in my stomach, and it seems to


    have told them that they should no longer feel anything for that man¡ªbut only vengeance.


    I don''t close my eyes; instead, I demonstrate how artistic it is. I cherish every aspect of my body,


    including my blind eyes, which I do not regret. What I am wearing now are a nightgown maroon


    dress, a ck stiletto, and a ck purse. Just thick red lipstick and simple make-up.


    Aiza walked over to me and scanned all over my clothes. I raised an eyebrow at her. No one can


    say that I once had a child because there was no trace of anything in my body. Aiza apuded, so I


    gained more confidence. It just means she approves of what I¡¯m wearing.


    ¡°Walk.¡±


    I followed what she said because she had already taught me how to walk. I mimicked how a model


    would walk. Then I let my long hair down. I pinned it behind my ear, then dropped it from behind.


    What do the people I left behind look like? Those who thought I was dead?


    ¡°Great. You can leave.¡±


    I felt like a model of how I turned my back on her as soon as she said it. I could hear her apuding


    what I did. It''s only midday, yet I''m dressing for the evening. I used to know nothing about business,


    but after the catastrophe, Aiza taught me all I know about business.


    When I saw so many people entering the auction I felt no fear, no excitement, my heart was


    completely frozen. I no longer felt anything, even though I wanted to find that so as not to pursue


    my n. I sealed in my heart that I would not be blessed if I ever got vindication. When I got my


    revenge, it was as if I were just like them. I was no different from what they did to me but even so, I


    thought my mind and heart did not agree. It was as if for the first time they had reconciled.


    I went inside and looked for a seat. I thought I was the only person wearing this dress, but I saw a


    few who wore a nightgown as well. Everyone looked at me as soon as I entered the auction hall. I


    got all of their attention. When someone tried to approach me, I ignored him. I went straight to the


    chair where I had no one next to me. The number of people is also increasing.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was at the end, so I knew no one would try to side with me. The auctioneer has alsoe out, but


    I still don''t see Andrius. But before the auction started, I saw Hugo Easton pass by my side. He sat


    in the front row. He was too far away from me, so I didn¡¯t know how to approach himter.


    ¡°GOOD EVENING GENTLEMEN AND WELCOME TO THE 2021 BUSINESS AUCTION. A


    CELEBRATION FOR 23 YEARS WE HAVE BEEN NEGOTIATING. IT IS 1:00 PM AND WE WILL


    BEGIN NOW.¡±


    Everyone apuded. I''m upset because I still can''t see Andrius. The auctioneer''s speech continued


    until it was time to bid.


    ¡°YOU WILL HAVE PLENTY OF OPPORTUNITIES TO CHOOSE WHATEVER YOU WANT. THE


    BIDDING I WILL OFFER IS THE MINING BUSINESS OF THE GUTIERREZ''S THE BIDDING


    STARTS NOW!¡± The auctioneer hit the gavel he was holding.


    I¡¯m just bored listening to people bidding. But I became a stump after a damp man sat next to me.


    Wipes the head while speaking. My body stiffened.


    ¡°Oh. I''mte. Can I sit here, miss?¡±

 Sleeping perfume

    Sleeping perfume


    I didn''t respond right away to what he said. It seemed as if I am still buffering, even though he was


    right next to me. It''s hard for me to believe. I initially calmed myself down and acted normally. I


    assured myself that he''d never recognize me.


    ¡°You will ask permission when you are already seated,¡± is not a question; what the auctioneer says


    no longer enters my mind; even though he was speaking in front of me, it was as if my brain was


    just floating about and whispering to me that I was now next to Andrius.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± He chuckles then turns to me. I could see water dripping from his hair on my


    peripherals. ¡°My bad.¡±


    I was surprised when he stood up and left a few drops of water on our seat. People also looked at


    the two of us. What is he doing? People have lost focus on the auctioneer because he is stealing


    their attention. As his body grew, his hair was long, and I could see that the small beards


    surrounding his mouth made him look mature. His face was very different from Andrius'' young face.


    I can''t remember his old voice. I don''t remember him anymore, but when I heard his voice I


    recognized it immediately.


    "May I take a seat here?¡± ¡° He spoke to me in a powerful tone, as if he swallowed every syble due


    to the depth of his voice. He is unique. We are different. We''re not the same people we used to be.


    Young Caroline has vanished, and young Andrius appears to havepletely disappeared as well.


    I nodded as I turned to face the auctioneer. He didn''t even recognize me, as I had imagined. If I still


    loved him back then. If Caroline was still in front of him right now, I''m sure I''d be upset. I''d feel


    devastated because how could he not recognize me if I was the person he imed to love back


    then? But I didn''t get that impression. I''m not feeling anything. Perhaps this is when the heart


    bes exhausted.


    ¡°The rain is pouring outside,¡± he said, but I ignored him. He takes off the suit he was wearing and


    the water that had gotten into his head. Instead of being able to concentrate on what was in front of


    me, I became preupied with what he was doing.


    I took out the tissue I had set aside from my purse because I was upset and had lost concentration.


    I threw it in front of him in the hopes that it would make him stop moving, but what, I thought, would


    stop him became even more terrible.


    I was furious about having to confront him. Likewise, I believed he''d changed, but in the end, he


    didn''t! The way he acts, it''s as if he is constantly rushing, and when he ponders, it''s as if he is still a


    child! I snatched the tissue from his grasp. I took a couple of pieces from my bag again and rubbed


    them on his dripping wet forehead. Not only that, but I took some more out and wiped his neck. He


    hase to a halt and is now looking at me. He looks at me, but I don''t look back. I put and p


    the tissue on him as soon as he spoke the words I didn''t expect to hear.


    ¡°Your eyes are stunning. And you''re gorgeous as well. You look like someone.¡± When he turned to


    the side as a result of what I did, I raced over to him and returned the tissue.


    I just said that I would teach him a lesson so that he would know the true pain, but I immediately lost


    focus. I calmed myself first and thought and remembered my purpose here. I took a deep breath


    and then faced him again, who could not take his face away from me. I took some tissue and then


    softened my voice.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m just really surprised because I''m not used to someone praising me.¡± I cleaned his face


    again, and he didn''t take his gaze away from mine, as if he had remembered every detail. I didn''t


    tell him that I smacked him because he imed someone looked like me. Furthermore, I don''t want


    him to be suspicious any longer.


    ¡°I''m sorry too, I shouldn''t have told you that before I met you,¡± he said as he extended his hand. ¡°I


    am Andrius Easton.¡±


    Even if you don''t introduce yourself, I know that name very well. I know who your parents are, what


    your favorite food is. Even if you don''t say anything, I''ll know you right away. You were just standing


    in front of me, I knew immediately the smell of your perfume, so why do you need to introduce


    yourself? I wanted to tell him all that, but I couldn¡¯t say it because I knew I still had a purpose. And


    things need to be aplished.


    I stopped wiping him and epted the hand held out to me. ¡°I am Samantha De Luna.¡± We shook


    hands. Even the curve of his palms is different now. I also let go of it immediately because I wanted


    to avoid feeling anything else while we were holding hands.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± He also turned to the auctioneer as the hands of people who wanted to buy


    the business continued to rise. My focus has also returned to the front.


    We just talk as if we have a world of our own and aren''t concerned with the people with us in this


    hall.


    ¡°My sister sent me, so I could learn more about some businesses.¡± I''m lying. Well, that''s part of it, to


    know what else about another business because I''m not in the middle yet when I''m going to study


    how the business really should be. ¡°You?¡±


    We didn¡¯t look at each other, but he turned to me when he answered. ¡°I''m here for someone.¡± He


    smiled as if something was funny, but it could be seen in his smiles that it wasn''tplete. There


    seems to be something missing.


    ¡°Why? Will you buy that person¡¯s shares?¡± I asked him a curious question and looked at him as


    well.


    He shook his head. He looked below our feet, even though nothing could be seen there. While


    waiting for his answer, I also looked down. He yed enough of him on a carpet. When he


    answered, we both looked up at each other.


    ¡°I want to increase her stake in mypany. Many people im she''s dead, but I don''t believe it.


    Because if she''s dead, she''lle to see me.¡± I''m not sure if I was dreaming or if I heard his voice


    croak. But I appeared to confirm that his speech was broken by tears in the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Who is the woman you are referring to¡ª¡± My eyes widened immediately when I heard the shovel


    hit again. Our conversation was cut short because of that. He also wiped the tears that had


    umted in the corner of his eye.


    When he stood up, I immediately punched my chest hard. It throbs incorrectly again because it


    once again assumes that Andrius is referring to me. Everyone stood up, but I managed the strong


    beating of my heart. When I stood up, I almost fell, and luckily, I was able to hold on to something.


    I followed them to leave with my eyes. Even Hugo Easton was out, so I soon released the scent that


    would make me drowsy. When he was alone, I would act dizzy, so he could help me. It is easy to


    get the heart of those who are greedy for power and money.


    There are only a few individuals remaining. Hugo is now chatting with the auctioneer, and I was


    about to approach him when Andrius appeared. Tch! Why does he continue to approach his father?


    They were ready to depart when a woman in a wheelchair entered the room. I locked my gaze on


    them while the three of them chuckled. My emotions calmed down when I noticed Andriusughing


    as well. It was as if it had returned to its court and realized that Andrius was indeed an enemy.


    Andrius'' mother did a lot worse things to me. I''m not asking him to destroy his rtionship with his


    mother, but I wonder what he did when he found out his mother killed me again. Andrius'' body has


    changed. Did my stab at him leave a mark?


    When I nced at them, I saw a chance to annoy Reya. I knew she was envious because Aiza told


    me that just touching her husband caused her head to explode, and she wanted to murder him. I


    quickly smelt the fragrance and proceeded to approach them. I pretended to converse to the


    auctioneer about something, but the perfume was there to take effect because I was strolling close


    to them.


    I stopped walking and at the same time, they turned to me because of the sound of my stiletto.


    Andrius turned to me with a smile, while Hugo had a serious face. This is my father''s friend who


    betrayed him. This is my father''s friend, the heartless man.


    Three men including the auctioneer immediately ran up to me because of my sudden copse. I


    flinch because it looks like I made a mistake when my foot fell. Even though I was drowsy, I still felt


    the pain. I should have also studied the timing of how to smell this sleeping perfume.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± That¡¯s the auctioneer.


    ¡°Samantha.¡± Andrius has now approached me, and I am just waiting for Hugo. I can no longer see


    what restraint Reya is doing because drowsiness is consuming me but even then I am already


    laughing in my brain.


    ¡°Did you know her?¡± When I heard Hugo''s voice, it was there that drowsiness finally pulled my eyes.


    Aiza will be happy when she finds out that what I did was a sess.


    ---


    I woke up to the cold of the surroundings and the noise of the people talking. I didn¡¯t open my eyes


    first and listen to the voices talking.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are we still here?! Isn''t it that woman''s fault?! Why does shee here when she feels sick?!¡±


    It was Reya''s voice, with no respect for the sleeping person. I will just be crazy about that


    woman.


    ¡°She''s not with anybody, let''s just wait for her to wake up.¡± Hugo''s voice was just whispering. ¡°Can


    you lower your voice?¡± He added, but it looks like the woman won''t stop.


    I pretended to be dizzy and had difficulty standing. So, he ran to me and helped and supported me.


    Reya looked at me badly, but I just rolled my eyes at her and sneered. I''m sure she''ll go insane


    when she finds out and even witness what I''m going to do next to Hugo. My eyes searched for


    Andrius, but I couldn''t see the man, but it was as if a butterfly had died in my stomach when I saw


    who was with him entering my room.


    In the end, you still chose to side with Beatrice rather than believe that they were the ones who


    plotted why our daughter died, huh?

 Heartbeat

    Heartbeat


    When he finally entered and looked at Hugo and me, the smile still lingered on his lips. His smile


    widened as Beatrice wrapped her hand around his waist. I followed their movements with my gaze,


    but immediately returned to my senses when I felt Hugo caressing my back.


    My body hair stood on end because of what he did. I swallowed first before turning my face to


    Hugo. I intentionally bumped my nose into his and saw Reya''s menacing eyes. She couldn''t believe


    what I was doing.


    Suffer as you watch, right in front of you, how I steal your husband. I held Hugo''s arms as pretend


    support for my seat. Everyone was watching the two of us, when I saw in the corner of my eye


    Reya''s movement and her turning in the wheelchair, I immediately kissed Hugo.


    I buried my face in his chest and pretended I didn¡¯t mean to kiss and was just fainting. My feet were


    shaking, but I didn¡¯t show it. I infiltrated this thing, so I have to stand for it.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY HUSBAND!¡± Her voice echoed throughout the room. She was


    like a tiger who wants to steal meat because of her violent jerk on my legs.


    I will not let them do what they did to me before. I don''t want to go through it again; I only retaliated


    a little, and way too much karma was returned to me. I''m not going to let that happen; therefore I''ll


    do all in my power to avoid going home defeated.


    ¡°I-I''m sorry ¡­ It''s an ident.¡± I wailed, allowing my tears to flow for more persuasion. I moved


    away from Hugo so that Andrius and Beatrice wouldn''t have to worry about it and make me appear


    weaker. I brushed away my tears while attempting to keep them flowing.


    ¡°Mommy! It''s an ident! I saw earlier how her body copsed and became an ident, so she


    kissed dad.¡± Andrius removed the arm that wrapped around him and left Beatrice to get close to me.


    Because I sobbed louder, even Hugo became angry with his wife. I want to celebrate with joy


    because of what is happening. It wasn''t hard for me to get the attention of father and son Hugo and


    Andrius.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.¡± I never stopped sobbing. Hugo is already wiping away my tears.


    Hugo is doing that to me, and Andrius is staring at me. Hugo''s skin seemed to sear my face with


    every contact. I was on ignition because every time he touched me, ckness streamed down my


    cheeks. Reya can''t get rid of the dagger that stares at me as if she''s about to murder me with her


    intellect. When I returned my gaze to Beatrice, her expression remained unchanged. They can''t


    both paint their faces.


    I took Hugo''s hand in mine and held it. I toyed with his fingers, and he drew attention to himself.


    After sniffing, I smiled at him, and seemed to be OK. I took a timid step forward and just murmured


    to Hugo. He still believes in me.


    I pressed my lips on his ear. They didn''t take my stilettos off, so I was still wearing them, and it was


    an excuse for the two of us to be the same height. Andrius was frowning as he observed us. Don''t


    be concerned, Andrius. You will not lose your position in this storyline because you will be with him


    to catch and hug each other if you two fall.


    ¡°I hope to have a free time with you.¡± I teased with my voice, hoping to draw his blood. I want to


    elevate his blood pressure just by speaking to him. That is how I want to get his heart.


    He took hold of my wrist and gulped. He gazed behind him with only his eyes, since it appeared as


    if his wife was about to drag him away at any minute. He also looked to his side to check whether


    Andrius was looking. By pinching my legs with my free hand, I attempt not to reveal any grins on my


    lips.


    ¡°I''ll take her because it looks like she can''t do it yet,¡± Hugo says seriously, pulling out his vehicle key


    as Reya flinches. He didn''t let grip of my wrist and drew me towards the entrance.


    Because Reya was stunned, I would have taken a step. True to what Aiza mentioned, Reya can do


    nothing against Hugo, especially when ites to women. She doesn''t appear to be able to thwart


    Hugo''s ns because she is insanely in love with him. That is what love does to you: it blinds you.


    We can do things we should not be doing. We go to great lengths merely to win the heart of the


    person to whom we want tomit our affection. I won''t wonder why their son is like this.


    I was ready to give in to his pull when someone else grabbed my other hand. When I watched


    Andrius''s angry eyes meet his father''s stare, my heart skipped a beat. He seemed to be able to


    murder him with the additional de of his every re. When I turned around, his jaw tensed and


    his hand clenched. Beatrice and Reya are doing nothing but standing there, waiting to see what


    happens next.


    ¡°You worry too much for others while you don''t think of your wife who is just in front of you.¡± He


    grinned teasingly, but there was a trace of anger there. ¡°I will take her. Let go of her.¡±


    He yanked me so hard that my face collided with his chest, and his father let me go. I wanted to be


    enraged because of the strength of his draw, but I was taken aback when he buried my head


    deeper in his chest, while not moving his gaze away from his father. As a result, I couldn''t move


    right away. I may have sunk in my thoughts again if Reya and Beatrice hadn''t spoken at the same


    moment.


    ¡°Father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Hugo.¡±


    I couldn''t see the reaction of them all because my face was just sunk into Andrius'' chest and I


    couldn''t lift it because his hand was on the back of my head to put more pressure on me there. He


    still doesn''t change the perfume he uses. His body became more stone.


    Unbeknownst to me, my hands moved spontaneously and slowlynded on his chest. How is this


    heart? Has it turned to stone as well? We looked at each other because of what I did. His eyes were


    taking me to the other side of the world, if I was still the former Caroline, I might have gone up and


    left there. However, she was long gone, I learned to swim and wade through the cold and deep-sea


    without anyone helping me.


    ¡°Your heartbeat.¡± It came out of my lips deliberately. I could feel his heart beating fast and loud.


    He didn''t even move though I told him that. As before, he did not know how to be embarrassed. He


    can express himself. But it is only a mask for his true identity. What lurks in that attitude is the dark


    Andrius. Andrius who''s full of secrets. He was like a book of pages torn and damp because


    whatever I wanted to convey to him was difficult, and I could not do.


    ¡°Andrius, you too. Come with us home, I think that woman can go home.¡± It was Beatrice, her voice


    irritated after she uttered the word ¡°that woman¡±. It¡¯s funny because they don¡¯t know what to call me


    even though I¡¯m the person they once ruined their life and destroyed their identity.


    I stood up straight, Andrius''s hand fearlessly wrapped around my waist. Surprisingly, he can do this


    in front of his wife now. I turned to Beatrice, if anyone had matured, it was her face. Based on the


    identity of the two of them and Reya, there is still nothing new to it. Their patterns are still rotting.


    ¡°I don''t have a car, can I borrow your boyfriend to take me to my house?¡± I raised an eyebrow at her.


    I did not show my fake identity.


    I wanted to experience that for the first time I had fought them, standing, living, and without a trace


    of fear on my face because of the things they could retaliate against me for. Her eyes quickly


    changed from being irritated to being scared. This is the face I used to have. When Andrius and her


    got married, and I believed it was just a simple event.


    ¡°H-how dare you!¡± When she recovered and processed what I had told her, she walked quickly


    towards me, raised her hand, and was ready to p it on me.


    Andrius and Hugo would have stopped that because Andrius left behind me and Hugo stepped


    forward, but I preceded them. I grabbed Beatrice''s hand and pushed her. I just started today, but


    there is a p going on. Gosh!


    I repositioned myself and pulled the nightgown I was wearing. I''m fortunate that this is what I


    choose to wear today, and at least my demeanor matches the beauty that I''m wearing. I don''t


    appear to be garbage. I stepped out and let whoever came next take me.


    I didn¡¯t know there was extra room here. It is a clinic, I looked for the way where the door was


    because I could only see a straight hallway. There were no people, and I was covered in cold. I


    apuded when I saw the light where the direction was, and I was ready to go there, but someone


    suddenly pulled me somewhere.


    The next thing I knew, I was in the room again. It was one of the rooms I passed in the hallway. My


    forehead furrowed as I was suddenly pulled into it. I am no longer afraid every time someone


    suddenly touches or pulls me. So, I instantly removed the hand of the one who grabbed me and


    then angrily looked at whoever it was. I presently saw that Andrius was also nasty.


    The next thing he said was the end of the smirk on my lips. I expected him to get furious because of


    his jealousy of his father, but it wasn¡¯t too bad that he had a reaction like this after what I did. Just


    prove that out of 100% sess, our n has a chance of sess of 101%.


    ¡°I know what you are doing to my father, stay away from him! Probably you''re not blind, so you can


    see that my mother is there?¡±

 Hotel

    Hotel


    ¡°How are you ssifying your father? What exactly am I doing? Your father only assists me. Why


    are you looking down on what he is performing to help?¡± I let my mouth hang open as if I couldn''t


    believe what he was asserting. He may be correct, but I will not allow him to continue believing what


    he is specting.


    ¡°I wasn''t born yesterday that I don''t know what you''ve been doing,¡± he dered, taking both of my


    hands and leaning me against the wall. My hands have now risen over my head. I turn my head to


    the left so that our faces don''te into contact. He''ll get to kiss me, just from a safe distance


    away.


    ¡°Howe you think like that if you weren''t born yesterday? Allow me to go!¡± I struggled with all my


    effort to free my hand from his grasp as I let go of his strangling banister. The only difference now is


    that I know where I''m headed and how to get there.


    He did not, however, release his clutch. His refusal to speak to me was as terrible as the tight rope


    Maxine had once used on me. I was even more surprised and shocked when he ced one of his


    legs in the center of mine. I was surprised, but I didn''t show it.


    "If I could do to you the simple gestures you made to my father, what reaction will you have?¡±


    I couldn''t believe his lip was already on mine. He moved in time with his rhythm. He tasted it with


    each phase as if he just grabbed a chocte box, tasting each piece. My knees quickly weakened


    like jello, and butterflies crept up my throat, preventing me from swallowing. They were caught in my


    throat, eager to go out merely to beat up a man they hadn''t seen in a long time. But they all came to


    a halt when Andrius inadvertently detained them.


    ¡°See? You are weak, too. You are also just one of those people who are easily tempted by zing


    body heat when something simple is done to you.¡± He stopped. ¡°Just like my father.¡±


    I was astounded that a bug could have entered my mouth via such arge space. I wouldn''t be able


    to travel back in time if the door hadn''t banged. What did the heck happen? My body slipped into


    the wall because my feet couldn''t take it any longer, and they fell like water as if tossed on the floor.


    I copsed on my knees. I still can''t believe what urred.


    ¡°Ha!¡± My sigh was apanied by a sneer devoid of affection. That was a defeated smile. I


    believed I had a chance today, but what he did turned the fight on its head. Maybe in online games,


    and they''ll name it e back.¡±


    Come back.


    I should be the one to use those words because this is the day I will show elegance ande back.


    I just leaned my head against the wall and rested myself so that I could regain my strength.


    Furthermore, I rummaged in my purse for the phone and dialed Aiza''s number.


    I closed my eyes.


    Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exha¡ª


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I opened my eyes because of the speaker on the other line. I pinched myself with sharp nails. If I


    didn¡¯t do that, I might not be able to speak because Andrius seems to have taken my brain out the


    door. I don¡¯t know what to call my n. It is sessful or failure? Not knowing what to say, I just let


    what came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Sess. Send me a driver.¡±


    That''s what I told her as I knock the back of my head against the wall since I knew that wasn''t the


    correct response. I''m simply trying to keep myself from making another blunder. How long will I


    continue to attain things that I am not assured of? I must have been strong, well, and standing


    because of the amount of time I''ve wasted.


    I need to present myself to the things I want to do to let them know how much I''ve battled with all


    they''ve made me feel, but why is this?


    Likewise, I fell again as a loser. There was no strength left just because of what he did. Shouldn''t I


    be the one turning him and Hugo around? But why am I walking on his palms again? The railings


    and chains that had been long, sweaty, and with all my might removed to break free from my daily


    misery were purposely approaching me.


    How long will I float on the water till I obtain the assistance I require? How long will I cry in the dark


    for someone to bring me the candle I''ve been waiting for? How much longer do I have to pull the red


    rope that binds us?


    ¡°Really?!? Alright! Someone will go there!¡± Aiza''s voice was filled with delight. That indicates that we


    will move on to the next n.


    I didn''t respond and let the loud beeping, indicating that she had hung up. I paused for a few


    seconds before rising. I leaned on the wall for support because I preferred not to leave it, else I


    would have crawled to the door until I was outside.


    My feet had been numb beforehand, and I was relieved to feel them again as I twisted the


    doorknob. I feel it would be better not to open it because I''m constantly terrified I''ll see Andrius


    again, and he''ll mock me. I poked my head out to look at the corridor; it was silent, no one was


    walking, and the other end was dark.


    I walked out and wasted no more time in dread of seeing Andrius. It''s as if I need to re-enter the


    incubator, as seen in science fiction, to regain vigor. It''s time to face Andrius. If it''s only Hugo, I


    won''t have a problem; the only impediment on the bridge is Andrius, who is standing in the center,


    ready to cut the rope and prevent me from crossing.


    From then until now. He is still the cause of my hardship.


    I went to the back of the building where nothing too much was passing by, I was afraid someone


    would see me. If Andrius sees that someone is following me, he will be even more suspicious


    of me. He will ask why I have to ask Hugo to drop me off if I can call my driver.


    ---


    I throw my purse on the sofa and dropped my body as if exhausted. Iy my cheek on its armrest.


    Looking up as Aiza frowned at me. Who wouldn''t be surprised that after I told her that the n was


    a sess, I would go home like this?


    The sky seemed to mix with the peeled one.


    ¡°So, what happened? What was the reaction of Hugo and Reya? Is it priceless?¡± When she asked


    this, her astonishment disappeared immediately. Her desire to know what had happened to Hugo


    prevailed.


    I narrated everything from the beginning, how Andrius and I first met in the hall, what he told me


    and how I got close to Hugo. The story she enjoyed the most was how I got Hugo¡¯s reaction. This


    woman thinks about nothing but her wrath on Hugo. While I don''t know how to do the reprisal on


    Andrius.


    Sheughed out loud after I recounted the kiss Andrius did to me. I told her I didn¡¯t know what


    reaction I would make because I was afraid he would recognize me. It was just a matter of time


    before he finally remembered this voice.


    ¡°Why don''t you try to retaliate for the tricks he does to you? If I was in your position, I might have


    kissed him even sweeter than he does. If the adversary takes you to worldly things, you, in turn,


    take him to a ce where he can do what he wants. Hmmm.¡± She rubbed her chin and acted


    thoughtfully, then she acted as if a lightbulb hade out of her head.


    ¡°He aroused to kiss me. Of course, I will ¡­ ¡± She leaned to me and whispered in my ear, ¡°I will take


    him to the hotel. ¡±


    I blushed immediately and backed away. It never entered my mind that I needed to get into such a


    thing. It¡¯s also been a long time since Ist did ¡°that¡±. But what she said made me think.


    What if I do what she suggests?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Aroused

    Aroused


    Someone is kicking the door.


    I yawned and rubbed my eyes. I stretched my bones and felt as if I were in heaven when they


    sounded. That sensation is much more pleasurable than sex. I gazed at the door as if it were about


    to crack and the person crashing was ready to pierce her first.


    I didn''t stand, since I''d already heard the key ring. That implies Aiza summoned the maid to open


    the door to my room. As a result, I went back to bed and covered myself with a nket because I


    had switched on the air conditioner before going to sleep, and it had been rather cold until now.


    Swimming is enjoyable during this time. I shut my eyes. As I closed my eyes, I heard the door open


    and the bed sink as a result of Aiza''s sitting.


    I did not speak and pretended to be still asleep. She can''t see me because I''m covered with a


    nket. When the mattress went up and down because of her bouncing, I removed the nket on


    my head and then looked at her poorly. Her smile was wide and seemed to reach the sky.


    I raised an eyebrow at her and leaned on the headboard. ¡°I don''t seem to feel good about your


    smiles.¡± I rolled my eyes. She broke my sleep just to give me a creepy smile.


    However, I was wrong when she pulled out a beach outfit. A pair of bikinis and a zer as covering.


    I lifted it to take a good look. She stood up and showed what she was wearing.


    ¡°Put that on, we''re going somewhere!¡± Her voice was excited, but I just frowned at her great joy.


    That kind of pleasure seemed questionable, so I threw the ones she gave me on the bed.


    ¡°What''s up? It''s impossible for you to just cheer up and say that you want to take a swim?¡± My voice


    was full of doubt. My eyebrows were not moved.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course not! You know what makes me smile.¡± She flew a kiss and then winked at me, but I acted


    disgusted and prevented the kiss froming. Because of what I did, we bothughed.


    By simply doing what Aiza and I were doing¡ªI learned tough again. Because probably both of us


    were unlucky in the love of father and son, Easton. Our brains seem to be connected.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± My face and voice are serious, but honestly, I''m stillughing.


    ¡°The Easton with Beatrice is going to a beach today. I think they rented the whole beach area.¡± The


    smile never left her eyes, but I was suddenly confused.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We''re going there!¡± She dered.


    ¡°How?¡± What I''m telling her is to spare because I don''t feel like talking right now, and I want to sleep


    first.


    ¡°What are you saying now?! Of course, we will take a van and travel to¡ª ¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°I know we will use a vehicle, I''m asking how we can do that if they rent the whole beach.¡±


    ¡°I''ve talked to someone, and he''ll let us in.¡± It looks like she nned to go there because whatever I


    do to protest doesn''t ruin the fun on her face.


    In my mind, I suddenly sat up straight because of what she said next.


    ¡°And don''t you want that ¡­? You can get revenge for what Andrius did to you? Will you just let him


    do what he did to you?¡± She provoked me and I swallowed because she seemed to be able to do it


    effortlessly, especially when she repeated the words she said to me yesterday.


    ¡°He aroused to kiss you. Of course, you will¡­ ¡± She stopped and continue,¡° You will take him to the


    room where you can do it.¡±

 Samantha De Luna

    Samantha De Luna


    The sun''s beams pierced my skin. My body was scorching because I was only wearing a bikini. I


    was walking alone, wearing sunsses, while Aiza was hiding somece for fear of being seen. I


    was strolling with an intable floater in my hand. I just want to take a bath and not follow her n.


    This is a fantastic day for peace and quiet. I yawned as I made my way to the shore. I''m still not


    seeing the Eastons. Perhaps they will note here.


    I closed my eyes andid down on the life preserver. I was unaware that I had fallen asleep


    because of the cool air behind me. I may have enjoyed a tranquil day if it hadn''t been for the person


    who flew me into the sea. My eyes were filled with the salty sea, and I swallowed the water. Despite


    the fact that the water was shallow, I nearly drowned.


    I simply choked and coughed till I could catch my breath when I raised my face. My eyes suffer,


    particrly my blind eye. It was much more ufortable since some water got into my nostrils.


    When I regained myposure, I shoved the person in front of me. I can''t tell who this individual is


    since my eye is still recuperating and is foggy. Maybe I''ll be able to see againter.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he said fiercely, in spite of the fact that I couldn''t see him. My tears poured naturally, not


    because I was in anguish, but because my blind eye was in excruciating pain. It appears to be


    seasoned with chile. It simply aggravates the pain when the sun shines on it. I can see the bright


    beam, but not the surroundings; all I can see is the light.


    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I''m uncertain if I''m staring at him or if my eyes are wandering elsewhere.


    Possibly, it''s because I see double and I am gazing in the opposite way.


    ¡°Look, I didn''t mean it like that. I thought you were one of my cousins.¡± We both shifted as a result of


    the passing wave. ¡°Sorry. Let me assist you.¡± I watched him wriggle and grab my hand, but I flung it


    back at him.


    I could feel the passage of repeated waves of water. Because I yelled at Andrius, it appears that


    people are flocking to us. I heard a ssh of water approaching us and confirmed that someone


    was actually reaching us.


    ¡°What''s going on here?" I heard Hugo''s deep voice, so I immediately turned to him. Since the water


    had dried up, my sight was slowly returning. Two people were standing and facing me. Beatrice is


    probably the one because I envision her skinny body.


    I marched away since I was certain I wouldn''t like the shape of Beatrice''s tongue. If that woman


    could still talk, you''d think you''d done something terrible to her. Even her husband''s divorce, which


    she med on me at the time, became the spark that ignited the murders of Stanley and


    Cassandra. I tightened my hands as soon as I nted my feet on the ground. I can''t believe I''ve felt


    so much rage at the Eastons. I assumed everything was still normal, but the heat within me became


    even hotter.


    The gritty sand took me back to Aiza and my chamber, but before I could, a hand grabbed me


    again. My brows meet as I turn my gaze from that hand to the face of this point pte. I would have


    disregarded it, but my expression altered when I noticed Hugo''s anxious look. My formerly


    unprintable eyes and trampling on anyone I could only meet had been reced with a dazzling and


    sky-high smile.


    ¡°Hugo,¡± I said, without taking his hand away and presenting my body and head to him. There was


    no roughness or rigidity in his hand; it was exactly perfect as if he was terrified of tightening his


    grasp on me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he questioned, preparing to remove his hand, but I stopped him. My eyes opened


    as I noticed Andrius''s palm sped and his gaze deep into mine. I can''t see Reya, and this is my


    opportunity to capture Hugo''s heart.


    I deleted all of my expressions. My vision has returned to normal. Everything I notice around me. I


    had just departed, and my reply was a pair of slightly sad eyes. I didn''t exaggerate it, so he wouldn''t


    be perplexed as to why I was exaggerating so much.


    ¡°Are you concerned?¡±


    My voice was scarcely audible, and he seemed to be carried away with ease. Perhaps if I sing,


    everyone who hears it will fall asleep. I didn''t take my hand off his hand because I didn''t want him to


    release go of me.


    He turned around to see whether Andrius could hear us. Take another look at the cheater. When


    you y dirty, you will go to any length to avoid being detected. Hopefully, I will have the same


    bravery as Hugo. When he ensured that no one could hear him, he nodded and shed me a


    wicked grin.


    ¡°Yes. I want to spend time with you, but my wife is here,¡± he remarked, looking up at what, I


    assumed, was the bedroom they were going to sleep in. It was there that I yanked his hand away


    from me, making my face even sadder.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± I turned around and resumed going. You can only be greedy for Hugo for so long. I


    want you to be so crazy at me that you and your family will be destroyed as a result of your rage. I''ll


    tell you how venomous you''ve been to me.


    He didn''t pursue me down and then leave me. It''s not a huge concern for me because I''m just


    getting started and have a lot of opportunities. I simply had to take it carefully, and I knew I''d be able


    to do what I set out to do.


    I turned around as I entered the room and couldn''t see Aiza. I checked under the bed to see


    whether she was joking or if she was hiding. I even opened the cab but couldn''t see her. I would


    have returned to the water to hunt for her, ignoring the fact that I had a hunch she would venture out


    there for the possibility to see or meet Hugo.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But as I heard the door lock and saw Andrius'' face, I hurriedly backed away. His eyes couldn''t hide


    their rage. He''s currently resting on the door''s back. He didn''t seem to be following me. I didn''t feel


    him since there was no sound on the sand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± My voice rose because of what he was doing. Will he do again what he


    did to me when we were in the auction hall? My heart was pounding with worry that he might


    recognize my face or my voice. I was afraid of his presence because of what he had done to me


    before. I know that¡¯s the reason I¡¯m nervous now. I know that''s the only reason ¡­


    He took a quick and big step towards me. He suddenly grabbed my arm and lifted it, so I also


    hoisted my legs because I was hurt by the pressure of his grip on me. He almost strangled my arm


    and pulled out and left a mark on his hands there. I couldn¡¯t help butin because of that.


    ¡°Ouch. Aw!¡± I remove his hand, but he doesn''t want to remove it, so I just take the pain. I know


    where his anger ising from, and I already know what he will say next.


    ¡°How many times do I have to remind you to stop flirting with my father? Is your body itching too


    much?!¡± I bit my lip as his traction on it tightened even more. Even though I couldn''t fight him, I tried


    to repay his anger at me. He can''t be the only one who feels indignant, when in fact I should feel it


    too!


    ¡°Yes! Is there a problem with it?! ¡± I shook my arm and body to break his grip on me, but he didn''t do


    anything and his hand didn''t even move. I kicked his foot, but he still did not react. Is my body this


    light, and he doesn''t even get hurt by what I''m doing?


    ¡°YES? WHY ARE YOU FUCKING WITH A MARRIED MAN?!¡± My eardrum was almost shattered by


    the strength of his voice. I wanted to hold my ears and cover them, but I couldn''t because he didn''t


    seem to have any intention of letting me go. I thought that was all he would do.


    I was d he let go of my arm, but I didn''t immediately react when I heard the loud tearing off my


    clothes. The next thing I felt was his kisses on my neck. If he hadn¡¯t touched my chest, I wouldn¡¯t


    have woken up to the spirit he had taken to another dimension.


    I pushed him away and the loud p fell on his face. Even seeing my chest, I didn¡¯t cover it. I just


    let it open. My neck was probably so red because of the immeasurable resentment I was feeling.


    How can he say the word ¡°MARRIED¡± when in fact even he can be called a cheater? It''s true that


    ¡°birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    ¡°And do you think you who should offer the penis to all women who want to be mistress? HA!¡± I


    tugged my waist. It¡¯s just really awkward because my chest is so obvious. He looked away from


    there but immediately returned to my face.


    ¡°What do you call the woman you were with earlier? Temptation? Just a hole you want to enter


    whenever your flesh needs her?¡± After I told him that, I lifted the torn pair of my bikini. I was about to


    go straight to the bathroom when he hugged me from behind.


    ¡°She is my ex-wife. But ¡­ I know you. You are no longer the Caroline I knew, Samantha De Luna.¡±

 Rope

    Rope


    Because of what he said, I pushed him. It was as if I were broken, and my brain couldn''t process it


    right away. Seems like I almost copsed, but thankfully, when he mentioned the name Caroline, my


    spirit awoke. I grimaced at him, afraid that he had already figured it out and that my n would be


    ruined. I let out every emotion and expression I could muster.


    ¡°W-what? C-caroline?¡± I could barely form a sentence before my voice broke. I felt as if something


    heavy had crumbled on top of my head, and I had no idea what to do. I''d like to save myself. The


    butterflies in my stomach rumbled because I was afraid Andrius would notice them, but I took a


    deep breath when the door rang outside, but it couldn''t be opened because it was locked.


    I was about to pass him when he grabbed my hand and shoved me back. My brows met in surprise,


    and I looked at his hand, which was burning me due to his grip. I believe he had a major issue with


    metely, and he didn''t want to stop pestering me. Why is he bothering me now that he''s with


    Beatrice? When the house phone rang then, he was still standing in the same spot. I''m no longer


    bothered by the fact that he can see my chest.


    ¡°If you don''t leave me here, I will scream out loud that you are raping me!" I tried to scare him,


    pointing my finger so that I could convincingly threaten him. However, he didn''t seem to have any


    intention of letting me go because he pulled my hand and hugged my waist. He stroked my waist


    down to my legs.


    ¡°I used to touch this body,¡± he says, my ears throbbing. He is adamant that I am the Caroline he


    refers to. That''s not going to happen, so I''ll just use this opportunity to entice him. I wrapped my


    hand around the back of his neck because his hand was on my legs. I will not let him take me to the


    hole and dig the grave for me.


    ¡°I don''t know who you''re referring to Caroline or who owns my body you''re saying, but if you want I


    can rece that woman for you.¡± I slid my index finger from his nose to his lips. My other hand


    remained wrapped around his neck like a brace.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As the door mmed again, we both stared. I appear to have persuaded him that I have no idea


    who he is referring to, so he withdraws from me and falls silent. I never stop smiling at him, and I


    never forgive him. When the door mmed again, he took a step away from me. I, too, turned away


    from him. As we turned away from each other, it was as if a rope had snapped, which exined


    why my knees were weak. They were growing stronger like Andrius, and when Andrius left, they


    turned into withered vegetables.


    I heard Aiza''s voice as the door opened. My heart has a root cut in it. But I ignored it because the


    bitterness of the past and my desire for vengeance on him dominated me more.

 Take Responsibility

    Take Responsibility


    "Why aren''t you paying attention to me? Wouldn''t that be preferable? He''ll be your fuck buddy!"


    Aiza poured the whiskey into a ss and put it in front of me. I swallowed it without hesitation and


    handed it back to her to give to me again. We''re now alone at the bar counter, and I''m not sure how


    she managed to reserve it so that just we could enter. Easton couldn''te here because it was


    late at night. Perhaps this is why Aiza is so bold.


    "Can you quit saying * hik * lewd things for a moment? What if I put dick on your mouth to get it to


    stop talking impolite things?" My voice was a little off-putting since the booze was starting to kick in.


    We''ve been drinking since earlier in the evening, and I don''t believe I''ve seen her drink yet. Also,


    what if we were at a pub with arge crowd? If she uses derogatorynguage, she is not a woman.


    "Ouch...!" What?! " I rolled my eyes at her as she pped the back of my head, which I instantly


    grabbed and scratched since I was taken aback by the hit, but this woman simplyughed out loud.


    "The way you speak and preach¡ª You should be ashamed of whates out of your mouth first. I


    never thought you were like this when drunk!" She can''t stopughing and grabs her stomach. Is


    there anything funny about what I said? I don''t have any lines that I remember being funny. She


    positioned the wine in front of me again, and I frowned.


    "Howe I can''t see you drinking? Are you trying to get me drunk?" I motioned with my hand to


    her. Because I am already bitter from the booze, there is air in my mouth. It appears to be more


    daring in my opinion.


    "Why would I do something like that? Is it possible for me to have a n for you?" She stroked my


    back, and I immediately believed what she was saying. She''s correct; why would she get me drunk?


    I pulled another ss down my throat and gulped it again. I shivered because the bitterness was


    too much for me. I rose up and nearly fell off the stool since it was too high for me. I may have


    continued to fall if Aiza hadn''t caught me. With my stance in ce, I took a critical look at the stool


    and wanted to kick it. Despite the fact that my body was limping, I pointed it out. With so much


    dizziness, I can''t mend my body.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re fucked! You''re just like them! You also wish to injure me once I have warmed you up!" I hit it,


    and it immediately hurt my palm." I beat it again since it didn''t speak. During my halt, I nced at


    Aiza, and it appeared like a question mark was going to emerge on top of her head because she


    was perplexed by what I was doing. When she stopped my foot, I would have kicked it again.


    ¡°Ahm. What exactly are you doing?" Her foot was blocking my foot so it wouldn''t contact the iron.


    I pointed to the chair with tears already in my eyes. ¡°Look! Touch it!¡± I took her hand and held on to


    the chair that was still warm from my sitting. "See, after I heat, it wants to throw me here!" I don¡¯t


    know why I¡¯m getting angry just for this chair. I wiped away my tears.


    I removed Aiza''s hand that was holding me then I ran out offort. The cold breeze from the sea


    quickly passed through my long hair. The dress I was wearing went up and I seemed to have lost a


    little of my strength. I was about to walk to the shore when I stumbled because of the thick sand


    from the sea, my body slowly falling into the sand¡ª


    When a warm arm wrapped around my midsection, the scent he was wearing made me dizzy even


    more. A little more movement will force the vomit I''ve been avoiding toe out. When I noticed


    that one of my feet was already in the air, I elevated myself and withdrew therge hand.


    As the fresh air passed again, I couldn''t open my eyes. It seemed as though I was asleep from the


    cold. Perhaps with liquor, I''d want to close my eyes and feel the weight of my body. I approached


    the man, whose face I couldn''t see due to the darkness, to beg for assistance, but as he touched


    me, I could smell his overwhelming vor again.


    Everything I ate and drank suddenly came out, and I puked on his clothing. He sprang backward to


    dump what I had vomited in the sand, but it was toote because the dirt was on his clothes. I''m


    afraid I''ll choke because I want to itch my nose and I''m getting a temperature.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do with you. From then until now, you are still very stubborn!¡± His voice rose


    but I didn¡¯t have time to listen to him because I wanted to lie down.


    Even though he is disgusted he removes what I tried to get at him. In my intoxication, I could see


    Andrius'' face and body on him. I walked over to him and took the hem of his dress and lifted it. I


    looked closely at his abs and touched them.


    ¡°Ehe ~ You too. Until now you still have abs.¡± I chuckle. If I''m dreaming I want to wake up. For me,


    the dreamy Andrius is a nightmare.


    When he scooped my legs and hoisted me to where I was taken aback. I was taken aback by his


    enraged expression. I stroked his jaws because he reminded me of Andrius. When the brain


    consumes the body and my brain, they have their own lives.


    I had no idea where this man was taking me, and because I was tired, I gripped his neck, and the


    next thing I knew, I was bound to the bed.


    Not just normally tied but my hands and feet and tied to the corner feet of the bed.


    ¡°Oh. You''re awake. It''s time to take responsibility for what you have done.¡± When he said that he


    was looking at his pants with the zipper open and the cock standing up and looking like he hadn''t


    calmed down before.

 Open your mouth

    Open your mouth


    It''s Andrius.


    I had a couple of long strands of hair on my face as my legs were bound. He brushed them away,


    allowing me to view more of his face. I''m feeling better; there''s only some space within my stomach,


    and I''m not sure if I''m hungry or if I was carrying booze previously.


    ¡°How much did you consume? Do you have any recollection of what happened?¡± Now he''s tickling


    my face by dragging his finger along the side of my face as if he''s trying to figure out what shape it


    is.


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± I said, unable to recognize my voice due to exhaustion. After all, the roughness was


    traveling down my throat earlier owing to the alcohol''s great endurance. I also didn''t drink any water


    after vomiting, so this may be how my voice is today. I want to sit despite knowing I can''t, but I can''t


    because of this rope.


    ¡°I didn''t know you changed every time you drank,¡± he says, his hand now resting on my body.


    Maybe I''m simply grateful that he hasn''t taken off my dress yet, and I''m still wearing it now. Even


    though something was still impeding my movement, I could feel his index fingernail dripping on the


    cloth I was wearing and its warm grips.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± I''ve now drawn my hand, which is still tied even now. We both looked as the bed


    creaked as I yanked. I stared at his face, which was so enormous on his cock that it still hadn''t


    calmed down, and it appeared that there was no n to calm down.


    ¡°Don''t you remember?¡± he said as he got out of bed. Simultaneously, he raised his magnificent


    cock. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter. You have nothing else to do but whine at this point. All you have to do


    is use every hole in your body.¡± His eyes went from my face to my body. I immediately understood


    what he was trying to express.


    Drowsiness overtook me, and I couldn''t understand what he was saying. I was weary from flying


    and swimming earlier in the day, so I feel like the entire day has been exhausting. Even with the


    straps on my feet, it appeared to be gone. I shut my eyes and waited for my eyelids topletely


    close.


    ¡°Hngghhh ...¡± I shifted my head and tried to shut my legs because something was moving in the


    center of my legs. The only problem is that something was keeping me from closing them. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    I couldn''t get the voice of someone who had abruptly sucked on my p*ssy out of my head. I''d want


    to see it, but I''m in a state of bliss. I want to appreciate what this person is doing to me since I


    haven''t had it in a long time. It seemed as if I were floating in a sea of ecstasy.


    ¡°Instead of moaning there while closing your eyes, why can''t you continue the problem you left?¡±


    Andrius sounded irritated.


    I can''t feel the hands that used to cling to my legs like shackles. In my vaginal hole, I also lost my


    heated tongue and lips. When I opened my eyes, a cock caught my gaze.


    ¡°Open your mouth if you want to avoid getting pregnant by me.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Asshole

    Asshole


    My body is presently restrained by Andrius'' legs. His cock was already in my mouth as he knelt on


    his knees. Because of his cock''s distance from me, I can see twice as much. He refuses to remove


    it, and it is simply there in front of me.


    ¡°You see, I am impatient so if I were you, I would touch what was in front of me and devour it like


    some food,¡± he said as he gripped his cock and began moving his hand.


    I can''t believe it. He is masturbating in front of me!


    But I lost my soul as he pulled me upright, and in an instant, I was sitting on hisp, my body facing


    him. He abruptly raised one of my hands and licked my armpit.


    Wait. What the hell is going on?! I tried to take it back, but he grabbed one of my hands and put it to


    the still and furious dick. The way we do, it appears natural to him.


    I was amused when he unexpectedly licked my armpit. He''d never done it before, so it was


    shocking that he did it all of a sudden. I gulped and ran my fingers up and down his cock. Sweat is


    gathering on my brow because I haven''t done it in a long time.


    I rose from my sitting position in hisp and knelt at his feet. After all, we''re already in this scenario,


    so I''ll simply try my best. Because his torso was now lying down, I put my face in front of his dick


    while his legs were syed. He attempts to look at me from my vantage point. I put both of my


    hands on his cock.


    ¡°Is this what you want? Will I swallow you greedily like meat?¡± I grinned at him and closed my eyes,


    first putting his balls in my mouth and licking up his long and dangerous dick. It seemed like he


    hadn''t had sex in a long time because that''s all I was doing, and his semen came out immediately


    and spewed it out of my eyes.


    ¡°Haaa,¡± he mumbled, his arm shielding his eyes as he appeared to have abandoned his formerly


    aroused body. Someone will be imagined he came from a long way up because his chest is up and


    down while he is breathing.


    I lick his full round tip cock. I moved it all over my tongue until it pierced his cock all the way up to


    my throat. When I looked up, he was still not looking up his head, so I tucked my stray hair behind


    my ear.


    ¡°You enjoy this much, aren''t you?¡± When I said that, I hurried the release of his cock into my mouth,


    and the white back came out again the second time, but this time I captured it with my tongue.


    When he stared at me, his eyes were sluggish, but they widened when he watched me swallow his


    cum.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He sat down again, his face now closer to me. He kissed me, and I returned the vor of his sperm


    to his tongue. When I did that, his brows met because he was closing his eyes. Because of what I


    did, he bit my tongue. Perhaps that''s why he swiftly turned me back on him.


    My face is now pressed on the bed while my ass is lifted. He was already behind me and when I


    nced at him, his face was already in front of my ass. He opened my asshole, so I pressed my


    face harder on the bed.


    I suddenly grabbed the pillow when he suddenly inserted his tongue into my asshole. I wanted to


    avoid moaning because the night was dark and quiet, I didn¡¯t know where we were, and I was afraid


    of people who could hear me.


    ¡°N-no¡­ Oh, no¡­ Shit.¡± My voice was feeble, and the sound was like it was absorbed by a pillow, so


    I knew no one could hear me. I let go of his grip on my a$$. I pulled his head away from my ass, so


    he could get his tongue out of my hole.


    I was sessful because he faces me up to him. Everything is urring now, and all I can think


    about is how drunk I was. He grinned at me, pped his cock on my p*ssy a few times, and then


    whispered lewd things that heated what was going on between us right now.


    ¡°I am gonna ruins this little ass and p*ssy of yours.¡±


    As he ced the tip on my p*ssy, I felt as if I were in heaven. I gripped the cushion, biting my lower


    lip. But I''m curious since he still doesn''t enter itpletely. I licked my finger and pressed my lips


    together, begging him to get in.


    But as he elevated my legs and put his cock into my asshole, I wanted to kick him out. Because of


    what he did, I felt as though I had torn flesh on my body. He had no preparation apart from the


    insertion of his tongue.


    I closed my mouth hard to avoid making any noise. Tears streamed from the corner of my eye, and I


    felt liquid oozing from the back of my p*ssy.


    ¡°Oops. It slid in.¡± Teasingly, he told me. It was as if blood wasing out of my body when he


    started to move. He grabbed my waist and started pounding me hard on my ass.


    As he did so, we could hear every squeak of the bed. But I couldn''t get enough because I was


    preupied with how I should feel. Whether it''s for pleasure or pain. He twisted my body and


    roughly gripped my boobs as if suffocating them. He prated within my ass as my boobs swayed


    to the swing of his release motion.


    He''s now behind me, and I can feel him pushing harder since his every move is more incisive. ¡°Do


    you like it? Do you want me to annihte your p*ssy and ass? Y-yeah¡­ Hah,¡± he shouted as he


    shook me harder and snatched my two arms to carry behind me.


    ¡°Fuck you Andrius!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop yelling at him as he put me back in my Doggy-style position. I


    clung to the pillow as my boobs mashed more on the bed.


    He quickened the entrance so much that I was unaware that the pain was fading with each stroke


    he delivered inside me. He did not do anything like this to me before. It is not good to know that our


    skin is sticking together again.


    ¡°AHH HH!¡± To hisst bang at me, I felt a burst of hot liquid in my asshole.


    ¡°You haven''t changed, you''re still vorful. So, how am I supposed to identify this body?¡± That was


    thest thing he uttered to me before falling asleep next to me. He held me from behind, but my


    mind was wandering where.


    How do you distinguish a woman''s body that is riddled with scars and marks? Even the wrist that


    should be only wearing a bracelet has already been harmed; there are inklings of the wound from


    the incision I made. The body that you previously warmed with your body heat now bears many


    crystal markings. So, how did youe to know about me?

 Let go of her

    Let go of her


    I couldn''t wait for him to open his eyes. I grasped my wrist and foot, both of which he had tied to me.


    Then I put on my clothing. Fortunately, he did not appear to go absolutely insane and did not shred


    my clothes. As I walked down the steps, my hip ached. Because alcohol poisoned my brain, I can''t


    recall where we walkedst night. In my haste to go, I forgot I was dizzy and had a hangover. I


    stumbled down the steps and braced myself for a fall. An arm, though, was wrapped around my


    waist.


    I didn''t have to nce back to see who it was, since I recognized the form and firmness of these


    arms right away. I''ll just disregard what urred as long as he acts as if nothing happened between


    us. I may need to attract him, but I don''t have to do so with my body. Furthermore, I can seduce him


    with nothing more than my word.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I said sternly when I could grasp on and obtain support from the handrail. But how


    can I dominate this man if he does not even listen to past Caroline? He strengthened his hold on my


    stomach, so I kicked him since I couldn''t disguise my annoyance on my face any longer.


    ¡°Didn''t you eat yet? It bothers me to know that after you swallowed my cockst night, you abruptly


    departed without informing me. Caroline, is that correct?¡± He bit my ear again when he said that to


    me. Even though I wanted to push him, I couldn''t since I was frightened of falling all the time.


    ¡°No matter how many times you brag to me that I am the Caroline you say, you are only fooling


    yourself. I don''t even know that woman''s face!¡± I angrily took my hand away from him, and it looked


    like he was going to let me go because his embrace on my stomach had loosened. When I was


    able to reim my body, I walked again. He didn''t move in his ce, so I continued confidently.


    ¡°And you too. No matter how many times you hide the fragrance you are hiding, your true scent will


    still prevail.¡± He said that while still on the stairs.


    I didn¡¯t stop walking and mmed the door. The morning has not yet peeked, so no one can see


    me. This Aiza didn''t even look to see if I was safe in the room. I even looked around for fear that


    someone would see me.


    I was about to run inside when I almost broke my tendon in my head and fell because of the force of


    my retreat when I saw Hugo in front of me.


    ¡°Why are you in my son''s room?¡± He asked me angrily.


    I recoiled, especially when he took a quick stride towards me. I''m not sure whether I''ve done


    anything wrong, which is why I''m backing down. I haven''t done anything wrong, so I''m not sure why


    I''m acting this way. Why is he upset with me? I felt my back contact something as I took another


    step back.


    When I looked up, I noticed Andrius, who was now violently clutching my shoulder and staring at his


    father. I keep looking back and forth at them, like if I''ve broken aw. This is the predicted


    conclusion of my strategy, but I don''t expect it toe as a surprise. I''m still hungover, and the sun


    is about toe out.


    "What are you doing?" he asked his father, although I''m not sure if it was a question for me because


    his hand suddenly pressed hard on my shoulder. After all, he squeezed it and asked.


    I shut my lips as if dumb since I didn''t want to utter something stupid. And besides, even if my


    intellect was awake, half of my spirit was not. I wanted to run away from these two individuals and


    hide first, but doing so would only make me more doubtful, so I decided to keep my lips quiet.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You? What are you doing?" His father responded, adding to the tension between the two. I want to


    keep an eye on them because isn''t this is what I want? I want to watch them quarrel and argue


    because of me. Do they understand that not all things are essible?


    "Don''t be such a sarcastic father. Don''t answer any of my questions with my question. What do you


    need from her? Why don''t you apany Mom?" His hand reached down and united my palms.


    When his father stared at me, I went motionless.


    Andrius was ready to drag me away from there when his father yanked my other hand. My eyes


    widened as they began to drag both of my hands, exacerbating my disorientation. I heard them


    converse while I watched them perform what they were doing.


    "Let go of her!" It''s Hugo.


    "Let go of her!" Andrius''s voice was more authoritative.


    "Give her up, Andrius. You know how awful I am when I am mad," Hugo whispered suddenly, his


    voice frigid. I''m already caught up in the two of them''s rage, but they don''t seem to want to let go of


    my hand, so I''m the one who announced.


    "If you both don''t let go of my hand, I will sue you," I said sincerely, clearly, and sternly.


    But I''m not sure how Andrius persuaded me to follow him since all I remember is that I followed him


    as he held my hand.


    "Don''t evere or talk with my father again," he said as he led me inside the room.

 Touch

    Touch


    I''m back in the room he uses. I''m not sure why I gave in to him, even though I knew he''d only insist


    on me being the Caroline he was referring to. He won''t let me confess it no matter what he does.


    He shoved me down on the bed as the door banged shut. Because of what he did, I fixed my gaze


    on him. I feel like a prostitute he just purchased and has to utilize. I sustain my position with my


    elbows. Andrius'' chest rises and falls as he tries to regain his breath. What his father did earlier was


    straightforward.


    ¡°You don''t have to bring me here just so I can avoid your father. I can do that.¡± I lied to him even


    though the truth is that I didn''t know before how to answer and leave. I thought Aiza¡¯s story was just


    exaggerated to scare me about Hugo. Never imagine that it''s true.


    "Are you sure? Earlier, you nearly devoured the world to rescue yourself. You don''t know my father,


    so don''t make any ns for him. That''s all the advice I have." He walked over to the side table and


    poured water into the ss. I hadn''t noticed it was there until now. Perhaps it''s because I''m in a


    rush earlier.


    "I do not know what you''re saying." I responded simply because I don''t want the conversation to


    continue any further, arguing that he can''t truly let me spit out. He gave me the ss, and I''m sure I


    swallowed so hard that the words tumbled out of my mouth.


    When I finished drinking the ss, he pushed me farther down on his bed. I haven''t even had a


    chance to sanitize my body yet; there''s something else on the way. I want to protest that my body


    isn''t ready, but it''s toote as he starts kissing my neck. He sucked on it as if he were a vampire.


    Even though I wanted to push him since it would leave a mark, I didn''t. I clutched his neck even


    tighter and crushed his face against mine.


    "Hng ...!" I couldn''t keep my mouth shut any longer, so I covered it with my palm. When I felt his


    erection between my legs, my body became more hotter. It was swelled, and he scratched himselfConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    so I could feel how big it was.


    "You let me touch you again. Be prepared to get that in return." Those were thest words he


    whispered to me before he showered me with kisses and caresses.


    As I knelt in front of him, he was now standing away from the bed. My words continue to engulf me.


    The fact is that nothing is urring, not even a single thing. I just imed that what urred before


    would never happen again, but here I am, kneeling in front of him, seemingly imploring him to


    please me.


    He inserted his cock between my boobs. I grasped it and started moving as though his cock was


    thrusting into my tits. The tip of his cock meets my lips, so I sucked his cock with every grind of his


    cock in the center of my boobs. Just in case, I was taken aback when he abruptly stood me up and


    hauled me out of the room. Surprisingly, I let him do it. We down the stairs, and my heart was


    hammering as well since he may not have closed the door.


    He put me down on the table and stepped back. He walked away in front of me, so I got puzzled.


    He pushed me up again just as I was going to look at him. I heard the sound of the ss he had


    ced next to me, and it was now full of ice. As a result, my brow furrowed.


    "Now ... Give your best that you can."


    When he stated that, he touched the ss again to take the ice, and I nearly trampled myself due to


    the cold when he slid a cube into my p*ssy. Because of what he did, the inside of my p*ssy


    immediately got numb. Because he took another piece of ice, I intended to tread on him while my


    hand was already obstructing my vagina.


    ¡°N-no please ... It hurt¡ª nGhhh ..¡± I couldn''t continue what I was about to say when he removed his


    hands and put some more ice. I could feel almost nothing in half of my body.


    "You gave up for that twice ice?¡± He grinned and pped my ass hard after lifting my two legs.


    While he was beating me, he took another piece of ice and inserted it into my butt hole. My tears


    are already dripping from the cold.


    "N-no ahhhh .."


    ¡°There. There. Very good," he said before adding another cube and then pushing his cock into my


    butthole. Melting ice is already dropping on my p*ssy, and melting ice in my butthole is blocking the


    overflow since his cock is preventing it.


    ¡°It hurts. Oh my gosh. Please ... Haaahhh .. Take it out.¡± I was begging him.


    ¡°I will. I just want you to do something for me. ¡± He said and seems like plotting for something again.

 Ive changed

    I''ve changed


    As we go about our thing. Why do so many memories resurface for me? Why does it give me


    pleasure when you touch every part of my body again? I have long inscribed in my heart that I


    should only feel hatred, but why do you erase all the horrible memories that you are the only one


    who gives? Please help me understand since I don''t know. It''s as if you''re pulling apart my head


    and heart, separating my feelings.


    "Caroline?" He beat me hard, and I was even pinned to the bed with my hand on my head. We''re


    back in bed now; he brought me back and I''m not sure what he wants. I assumed he expected me


    to do something earlier.


    "Hmm?"


    I blinked open my eyes as a result of my quick reaction to him calling me Caroline. His fatigued


    countenance was reced by a smile. Perhaps his brain was losing excitement because he had


    already found the answer he was seeking for.


    ¡°Ahn. No, it does not... Don''t remove it. It''ll leak," I said as I shook my head to reject what he


    wanted, and I denied as he took his cock from me. I''m not sure why I''m shaking.


    "Your p*ssy and your breast. Caroline, they''re all mine. My gaze has been drawn to you from the


    day I firsty eyes on you. They''ve been gluing you for a long time." He continued to talk, but I was


    distracted by the water that would spill when he withdrew his cock. "Your breasts are enormous. I''ve


    been hoping for your return for a long time because I miss sucking on theserge nipples." Heid


    down on my body and twirled his tongue over it.


    Because I was drowning, I couldn''t hear what he was saying. I simply want to finish everything and


    go back into hiding. Because of the mistake I made, I know the game I started would likewise end


    unexpectedly.


    "Did any other man enter hereafter you disappeared?" He moved his waist to go deeper while my


    legs were almost torn when I opened them so much. His face went to my neck and licked the sweat


    that fell.


    No. Can not be.


    ¡°Yeah ... Do you think I''ll be satisfied with just you? I have had as many as anyone else.¡± Though


    drowsy I smiled at him. I don''t have to deny it if he knows. All I had to do was drift.


    I must be like ice like the one he inserted into me. Melting away from the past has broken me.


    "I''ve changed."


    That¡¯s always stamped on my brain.


    I pushed him to the headboard. I don¡¯t know how I got out from under him. I removed all his grip on


    me as he has shocked the expression because of what I did. Even I was surprised because of that.


    I never thought I would have that much strength. I slump on the bed, I would not let him take me to


    paradise ¡ª because I would go before him. I will take him to that ce.


    "This is what you want, right?" I opened my two legs so big that you thought they were going to tear


    because of the opening I made. I saw sweat trickle from his forehead down to his neck and chest.


    He slowly crawled towards me and then caressed my vagina with his rough hands. I was surprised


    when he fell down and then suddenly took my legs and buried himself there. I pinned his head with


    my legs as he angrily sucked my clit.


    ¡°NggHh. Ahhhh ..!¡± I groaned tirelessly because of what he did. I grabbed his head and then


    savored every move of his tongue. "Please, your nose is touching me..." I couldn''tplete my


    words because I didn''t know how he managed to change our position. He was lying down now while


    I was sitting on his face.


    ¡°OOHHH! I''M CUMMING!¡± I held his head tightly while my ass was still sitting on his face and my


    p*ssy was tirelessly licked and yed with. I almost stomped when the liquid came out and he still


    didn''t remove it from his face. He just held me so tightly on my legs that you thought he didn''t want


    to let me go.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But I forced myself to leave even though I was having a hard time. I backed down so that his cock


    was level on my p*ssy. I will do the cowgirl for him. I already touched his dick which looks angry now


    because I suddenly hung upon him. I slowly inserted his cock and I felt like new food because I felt


    full. After all, Andrius filled my whole stomach. Even his cock was already swollen in my stomach.


    I have already started to move. Just slowly because I feel like I¡¯m going to hit what¡¯s inside me and I


    might die of how big he is. I held his two legs to give myself more opportunity to move without


    difficulty.


    ¡°It feels so good. Keep moving.¡± He opinions me and also moves his half body to be able to thrust


    inside me.


    When he sprang his half body up. I was nervous because maybe this man was nning something


    because he was just smiling, I knew it made sense.

 New plan

    New n


    I haven''t aplished anything since what happened to us on the beach. Andrius and I did nothing


    but wreak havoc on ourselves in that ce. Fortunately, despite knowing what had transpired to


    Andrius and me, Aiza was not upset with me for what I did. She believed it was still a good


    opportunity to turn them in our hands. Aiza also wishes exact vengeance on Andrius'' mother. I''m


    not against anything she does, but I feel like I''ve be a burden to her because I''m no longer


    helping her, which seems OK with her because she trusts me.


    Aiza and I haven''t made any ns since a month ago. Until now, we had just sat here wondering


    what we should do next. I haven''t seen Andrius in a month, and I suppose that''s exactly what I need


    because he already knows what my true goal with the two of them is. But I''m hoping he doesn''t ask


    anyone to investigate and that he doesn''t find out about Aiza; I''m worried if he finds out who Aiza


    really is, we won''t be able to carry on with our ns.


    "HAAAHHH!" I eximed, unable to think of anything to say. I''m also starting to feel bored here


    since I don''t do much except sit and hold the phone, y games, read, and so on, and I''ve been


    bing bored as ofte.


    Aiza, who was sitting, looked at me and peered at what I was doing. Even though she was just


    doing that already, I had no idea what was going through her head. We both raised our eyebrows as


    she looked at me, as if we were annoyed by each other''s presence, but just for a few seconds.


    When we nced at each other, we both burst outughing. I wiped the corner of my eye, where a


    few tears had fallen as a result of ourughter. Because of what we did unexpectedly, we were like


    prisoners in a mental institution.


    She grasped her chest as she recovered her mirth. When I thought she had returned herughter,


    she took a long breath and then spoke. I just stared at her, waiting for her to say anything because


    when Aiza speaks, she is earnest and wants someone to listen to her. I shifted my seat and


    concentrated all of my attention on her.


    "I didn''t give you a month because I wanted to. I understand the emotion of being with someone


    who was once your world and everything, but get a grip on yourself. Remember what he did to you


    and why you''re in his sight again." She took a mirror from the table next to her and handed it to me.


    "When you feel like backing away, look in the mirror at yourself and at the eyes he caused.


    Remember that no matter how horrible the world appears to you, he nearlypletely removes


    your capacity to view it.¡±


    I averted my gaze from her since I was correct in assuming that she could only allow me have sex


    with Andrius because she was backing me in seeking revenge on that man. I tightened my grasp on


    the mirror and carefully scrutinized the whites of my eyes. I have no intention of returning to


    Andrius. Maybe my memories of him only keep me going even though I have no intention of ever


    loving him again. I will never forget how I lost my kid or the people that encouraged me during my


    tough periods. If only I had been able to stand up for myself at the time, I might have been fine till


    now. I wouldn''t have had to pursue satisfaction today, and I wouldn''t be in the situation I''m in now


    where I have to take retribution.


    She approached me and ced her hand on my cheek. She gave me a concerned expression.


    "Remember, you are now strong; the past Caroline who was hurt and cheated on is no longer there.


    Caroline has walked away without a struggle. They transformed Caroline, and here is the new


    Caroline, who is fearless, powerful, and capable of doing anything; she is now seated in front of


    me." When she said that, I looked her in the eyes and seemed enchanted, and I purposefully


    nodded my head. As a response, she hugged me and I let go of the mirror.


    "This is our final strategy, Caroline, and you must not fail this time. You must do everything possible.


    If you can get beyond the term "best", go ahead and do it. It is up to you to choose your destiny."


    When she said that, she ced the paper she was reading earlier in front of me. When I lifted it up,


    the letters in bold were the first thing I saw.


    "WORK AS HUGO''S SECRETARY."


    I hurriedly raised my head to ask her what she meant, but she only gestured to the page as if to say


    I should keep reading. I did what she instructed, and I can''t believe she did these things.


    I returned my attention to her and nodded. I''m confident I''ll be able toplete the task.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Boss

    Boss


    I''m about to enter Hugo''s office. I just hope I don''t run into Andrius because even though I think I''m


    ready after a month, I''m not confident I am. All of the staff stared at me, not just because I was new,


    but also because the skirt I was wearing was excessively short. I didn''t pay attention to them and


    just went about my business. Aiza assured me that I had nothing to be concerned about since she


    had taken care of everything and that all I needed to do was take a trip to Hugo''s office. But I was


    disappointed in myself because, after what had urred to Andrius and me, I appeared to have lost


    my heart in vengeance. It seemed like I was squandering years on something I''d eventually regret. I


    groaned and pushed open the door.


    "Good morning," I greeted Hugo as he scribbled something on a piece of bond paper. But he


    definitely didn''t expect me to show up there since I noticed his look go from serious to shocked. He


    also dropped the pen he was using, causing it to ring on the table. I smiled brightly at him, winked,


    and motioned for him not to make any noise. He was still silent, and as I approached his table to flirt


    with him, the door opened, revealing the wet-haired Andrius.


    His stare initially fell on my body, and because of his clingy eyes, I wanted to crawl under the table


    and avoid him. I bit the bottom of my lip and returned my sight to Hugo, who had shifted his gaze


    from me to his kid. I''m not sure what I''m going to do next because Aiza urged me to simply go with


    the flow, but how can I do that if everything is overwhelming me? When the door closed and I heard


    Andrius'' voice from the back of my neck ¡ª I was shutting my eyes due to the heat of his breath


    striking my neck ¡ª I couldn''t move any farther.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "The way you dress, it''s as if you want to show the entire world how lovely your body is, isn''t it, yet I


    told you that I''m the only one who can see your gorgeous body?" He hesitated for a second before


    cing his palm on my buttocks. Hugo couldn''t see what he was doing since his hand was behind


    me. "If I can just lock you up so no one else can see you, that would be great with me; even if you


    don''t get dressed, that''s satisfactory with me."


    Because of what he uttered, I could feel the redness on my face. My body looks like it''s about to


    explode in the heat, like I''m a tomato. I tried to fan myself, but his hand on my ass overpowered me,


    and I couldn''t get my mind out of there, especially with the steady soaking of my underwear. I am


    correct in my assumption that I am not prepared for what is about to happen, especially because


    Andrius is involved. Even if I had a hundred months of nning, I would be unable to return my


    mind to retribution since I am now swallowing how to avoid Andrius.


    He whacked my ass so lightly as he moved towards his father while I was in the gxy and couldn''t


    bring myself back to earth. I was just startled by the absence of him and what they were talking


    about had no longer entered my mind. Andrius'' presence made me deafeningly quiet. Hugo gave


    me a sidelong nce, but I had no idea what I should do with him here. I didn''t see Andrius back in


    front of me until they finished chatting again. He pressed his ear to my ear and whispered.


    "It''s been a while, and I''m missing you."


    When he smirked and passed me, my thoughts flew away. I''ve lost the guts to im that Aiza is


    rooting for me. I can''t seem to discover where that went. I returned to court just after the door rang


    and closed indicating that he already left. Water was condensing from my eyes as a result of my


    irritation at having lost the fight. When I looked at Hugo, he was full of questions, maybe wondering


    what his son had said to me.


    I faked a grin on his face, but he couldn''t see it. If I felt secure in what I was wearing beforehand,


    but I want to take it off and just change out of pajamas now. Andrius has poisoned my head once


    again, and I''m not sure how to stop it. Hugo was watching my every move as I clutched my chest. I


    took a deep breath and repeated it several times before I was able to recover. He was the first to


    speak before I could.


    "You were the secretary who was assigned to me. Why did youe today, despite the fact that my


    old secretary hired you a month ago?" His voice was not aggressive, and it was a professional


    voice. I couldn''t say anything because nothing seemed to be going right with me. Before I could


    think, he added what he was saying, which ultimately made my mouth drop.


    "I already have a new secretary since Andrius gave me his. Andrius will be your boss."

 Shes your daughter

    She''s your daughter


    ¡°Why aren''t you doing anything? There is a lot of paperwork that you need to work on.¡± Andrius


    mumbled in my ear when I was still standing outside Hugo''s office. My hands gripped in frustration


    because I didn''t know that Andrius would make my n more difficult.


    ¡°Caroline¡­ Oh, sorry, it''s Samantha, right? I will be happy whenever you are wearing those clothes


    when you''re working with me.¡± Andrius seductively added, which made me red at him, and tried


    to smack his face. Andrius didn''t even dodge, he smirked, and I wished that I could wipe the smirk


    on his lips.


    I angrily walked away from Hugo''s office, and I felt that Andrius was following me. He was whistling,


    and I knew that he was trying to make me more irritable. I was about to go inside of the elevator


    when I saw Reya inside it with Beatrice.


    I smiled sweetly, and I saw Hugo''s reflection beside Andrius. I didn''t know that Hugo was walking


    with us, he''s too fast.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I happily greeted Reya, which made her clench her teeth in disgust. Beatrice was giving me a


    deathly re, and I knew that she was hoping that she could smack my face.


    Reya gritted her teeth, and pped my legs. I winced in pain, but I made sure that she could see


    how I was giving her a grin now. Hugo came forward and hid from his behind.


    Reya widened her eyes in so much anger because of me. I''m happy that she was mad at me. I felt


    sessful.


    ¡°Mrs. Easton, I didn''t do anything wrong but you''re mad at me.¡± I acted like an innocentdy in front


    of her. Reya massaged her nape, and acted like she was having a heart attack.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Reye yelled, and was about to smack my legs once again when Hugo stopped her by


    holding her hand.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing to mom? She''s mad because she''s madly jealous!¡± Andrius tried to


    defend Reya''s action and made me give him a murderous stare. Andrius was giving me a sharp


    look as if he was mad for what I was doing.


    ¡°Mr. Easton, I''m fine. It looks like Mrs. Easton isn''t too happy with her life. I know how it feels. Sadly,


    since you appointed me as your son''s secretary, I''m resigning.¡± I sweetly announced which made


    Andrius scowl as if I was deciding something was wrong.


    ¡°I need to go home now¡­¡± I added, and I left the elevator when I saw that another elevator had


    opened. I quickly closed it when I saw that Andrius was about to enter. Shit! I wanted to smack


    Andrius'' face, but I didn''t want him to see that I''m affected by his stupid actions.


    I knew that Andrius would follow me so I took my phone and dialed Aiza''s number because I


    needed someone to pick me up too fast.


    ¡°I need someone who can pick me up now.¡± I gritted my teeth, and walked out in the elevator. I was


    panting when I ran out from thepany, and when I saw Aiza''s driver. I came inside of the car,


    and minutes passed when Andrius came, and it looked like he was looking for me.


    Andrius, you''re so stupid to think I will let you catch me. As I watched how Andrius tried to find me,


    Aiza called my phone, so I picked it up and answered her call.


    ¡°What happened? Did something bad happen? You will work with Hugo, right?¡± I felt terrible for Aiza


    because she expected me to seed in our n. But Andrius always hindered me from being with


    his father.


    ¡°Yes, there is. Hugo assigned me to be Andrius secretary because I didn''t work after I got hired. I


    think it''s Andrius who keeps trying to sabotage my ns.¡± I answered at Aiza.


    Aiza chuckled, and I didn''t know but I felt irritated because of how sheughed at me. I was so


    annoyed, and she still dared tough as if I wasn''t stressed.


    ¡°It looks like Andrius wanted you so much. I want you to break Hugo''s heart however, since Andrius


    kept stopping us. Why don''t you ept as his secretary? You can get hispany if you want.¡±


    Aiza suggested.


    ¡°Thatpany killed my family and my neighbors in the demolition area. I don''t like to do that!¡± My


    tone raised, and I massaged my temple when it was aching.


    ¡°Get thepany. Ruin it as long as you want. Make them know how to be poor. Caroline, you don''t


    need to be scared when you do that. I will support you. They''re the ones who killed your daughter,


    right?¡± Aiza''s words made me gulp because I didn''t know what I should do next. But she was right.


    There was a part of me that wanted to do that thing. I''m sure Reya would be frustrated when she


    discovered everything. Or maybe, I think she knew that my father had a share in that fucking


    company. They killed them so they could get everything that my father owned.


    ¡°Caroline, there will be no more return. Hurt them as long as you want.¡± Aiza added and ended the


    call.


    I wasn''t the old Caroline anymore so I needed to call someone who could get the shares in the


    company.


    ¡°Attorney. Alvarez? It''s me, Caroline.¡± I spoke to thest man that I thought could help me.


    I asked Attorney Alvarez to meet me at the coffee shop. He didn''t believe that I''m the Caroline Miller


    that he knew, especially when I sat on the chair as I saw him sitting alone.


    ¡°Attorney Alvarez,¡± I called his name, and he glimpsed at me and pointed to himself.


    ¡°Miss, are you talking to me? I don''t even know that I know someone like you.¡±


    I giggled when I heard his nonsense words. I knew that I had changed my face, but what made me


    more confused was how Andrius found out that I was Caroline.


    ¡°Attorney, I didn''t know that you love to make some jokes. Of course, I''m Caroline. I changed my


    face after the ident. When I got arrested, you told me about my father, right?¡± I crossed my leg,


    and I saw that he had taken a deep breath before he nodded.


    ¡°You didn''t inform me that you changed your face. They said you are dead, but I don''t think so.¡±


    ¡°About what you had told me. I can talk to Hugo Easton and Andrius Easton for you. We all have the


    documents that we needed so we can get your shares. I think they killed your father because that


    company is sessful, and half of it is in your father.¡±


    I nodded when I heard Attorney Alvarez exin those words to me. Yeah, I already think that


    maybe that was why they killed them.


    ¡°So, you will call me after you talk to them right? I will pay you once I get the shares.¡± I promised


    him. Attorney shook his head andughed at me.


    ¡°You won''t need to. Your father trusted me enough about his will.¡± Attorney Alvarez answered, which


    made me smile at him.


    We talked a lot about the investigation of the murder in the squatter area that I lived in. Attorney


    Alvarez said that it was under Andrius Easton, but he was making sure if it was truly Andrius.


    ¡°I want to get everything that I owned. Attorney, I trusted you about this. And I''m hoping for a great


    result.¡±


    Attorney nodded his head so we both went out of the cafe. I watched him entering his car, and I was


    about to go inside the car that Aiza had made me use, a hand grabbed my hand to stop me.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Andrius looked mad when he gave me a stare. My lips pursed seductively, and I


    touched his hand.


    ¡°Andrius, I didn''t know that you''re so obsessed with me. Is that the effect of my cunt?¡± I made a joke


    sound which made him scowl at him. I don''t understand why he kept following me like a dog. After


    he used me several times, and made me feel that I''m such a useless woman, I felt that my blood


    boiled again.


    ¡°Caroline, don''t test my patience. Did you forget how I shackled you?¡± Andrius smiled at me, so my


    hand raised on his face which made him widened his eyes in surprise.


    This asshole kept bothering me and even made me feel that he loved me but the truth, it wasn''t.


    After what he had done to me, he still dared to smile in front of me as if he wasn''t the reason why


    my daughter was dead.


    ¡°You''re an asshole. I know that you know that it''s your evil mother who did this to me. Andrius, do


    you still remember what Cassandra looks like?¡± I murmured those words, and Andrius widened his


    eyes when I spoke Cassandra''s name.


    ¡°I still remember what she looked like in Stanley''s arms. I still remember how she cried so loud


    because of Maxine when she yelled at my daughter''s ear. Her ear bled because of him.¡± I tried to


    hide the pain that I was feeling now.


    ¡°Stanley does everything to protect Cassandra. Even in hisst breath. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Cassandra is your child?¡± Andrius widened his eyes, and he stepped back away


    from me.


    ¡°You''re a murderer, Andrius. How could you let your daughter die so quickly? It''s all your fault. And I


    will make sure that your evil mother and ex-wife will rot in jail. No, jail is too easy for me. I want to


    torture them and even kill them for what they did to my daughter. Your daughter!¡±


    I was panting when I uttered those words and tears formed in my eyes. Andrius tried to touch me,


    but I pushed him away from me.


    I want him to live in guilt. ¡°You can check if she''s your daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°She''s your daughter. And I wish that you will be eaten by your guilt. Your family is such a selfish


    people. And I hope you will all die because of what you''ve done to my life.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I passed by Andrius, and I think he didn''t have the energy to get mad at me. His expression was


    shocking, and I knew he was affected by how he moved his lips and eyes.


    I turned around to say something to him again. ¡°Andrius, your daughter got killed because of your


    evil family. And I hope that you will rot in hell.¡±


    ¡°C-Caroline!¡± Andrius shouted my name but I didn


    ''t look back. I heard his cries, and when I checked on him he was in the street, crying like a child.

 Issues

    Issues


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Aiza asked me when I reached her house. She opened the door widely


    and I could notice that she was shocked when she saw my expression. She trained me to control


    my emotion but now, I think I already failed her because I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting


    emotional.


    ¡°Nothing..¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from lying to her. Why do Andrius'' reactions keep haunting me? I


    felt guilty for making him sad as if she was the one who ruined my life. Maybe there was a part that


    he was but it was his family, who perfectly ruined me whenever they had a chance.


    I wanted to avenge my daughter and Stanley but I didn¡¯t know how? I was over confident when I


    went to Andrius'' father but now, I feel that the wall that I built crashed because of Andrius. I feel that


    I wasted Aiza¡¯s effort to have her revenge too.


    ¡°Samantha¡­ I know that it is exhausting on your part that you are trying to seduce him. I feel bad


    that I¡¯m using you for my own gain. We all have separate battles that we are facing.. But I want to


    say this to you that I treated you as my sister and not as my employee that I hired to act as my


    sister.. I know that there is something wrong but I will wait for you to talk to me whenever you


    want..¡± Aiza couldn¡¯t stop herself from telling me. My mouth parted when I felt that my heart


    squeezed as if she was squeezing it. My tears formed in my eyes which tried to stop it from falling.


    I don¡¯t want to hurt Aiza so much. I don¡¯t want to make her think that she wasted her time and


    wealth for me. I don¡¯t want to disappoint her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Caroline¡­¡± When Aiza called me in my true name my tears betrayed me. My tears didn¡¯t stop


    falling on cheeks that I gasped because I could feel that I¡¯mcking oxygen. ¡°You are my sister. If


    you didn¡¯t want to continue our ns, I understand. I realized that it is not worth it to have revenge. I


    can ask God to do that for me, what do you think?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Aiza.. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a religious person.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from making fun of Aiza


    which made her give a death re. I winced in pain when she smacked my shoulders. Her cheeks


    were pinkish in so much embarrassment.


    ¡°Shut up. Of course, I believe that there is God existing and I do believe that what we are


    experiencing is part of the trials that we need to pass. Maybe, He knew that you could pass this


    trial. All you need to do is to trust Him.¡± Aiza¡¯s words made me sob because I felt confused about


    what I should do next. Aiza hugged me tightly and I was hoping that she wouldn¡¯t leave me


    anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore.. I found someone who can make me happy. Well, I¡¯m ashamed because


    while you¡¯re thinking how to get the revenge that I want, I identally slept with someone..¡± Aiza


    looked away and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pinching her waist. She groaned in pain so I hugged


    her back.


    ¡°How could you sleep with someone while I¡¯m having a hard time with your ns? Did you know


    that I¡¯m so stressed because I don¡¯t want to disappoint you?¡± Iined which made Aiza


    chuckle. She moved away when I was about to pinch her again.


    ¡°So what are your ns? Why don¡¯t you use Andrius to make yourself better? I don¡¯t want to


    rmend that you should sleep with him because I know that you are secretly sleeping with him.


    He¡¯s kinda possessive but I don¡¯t like a man like that. I think he was so good in bed that¡¯s why you


    can¡¯t even forget about him.¡±


    I moaned when I heard how Aiza teased me. Well, she was right that Andrius was so good in bed.


    She was right that I couldn¡¯t forget Andrius. My feelings for Andrius made me confused terribly at


    the same time. I love him and I¡¯m willing to do whatever he wants but I hate him at the same time.


    Maybe, if he wasn¡¯t a son of those murderers, I think I can do everything for our rtionship to work


    by any chance.


    ¡°Caroline, they are waiting for you.¡± Attorney Alvarez called me. I knew that they were all shocked


    when they discovered that I was alive. I don¡¯t want them to see that Samantha and Caroline were


    one.


    ¡°Make them wait. I know that they are waiting for me so they can kill me.¡± Aiza informed me that I


    should be more careful when meeting them. She was helping me to investigate everything. She told


    me that I shouldn¡¯t expose myself for now because we all needed to find the truth.


    ¡°Okay, I understand what you wanted me to do. I¡¯m your legal attorney and I will do everything to


    make you safe. I will tell them that you didn¡¯t feel to be with them, and I will file this case in court.¡±


    Attorney Alvarez told me before he ended the call. I was pushing the cart when I saw a familiar


    woman, it was Maxine.


    Maxine wasughing with a man, and it looked like she was happily having a rtionship while I¡¯m


    suffering. My mind went out, and I could hear Cassandra¡¯s cries when Maxine yelled at her ears. My


    daughter was crying so loud in Stanley¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Do you want us to buy it outside the marketce? Maxine, I don¡¯t like to wait anymore, I want to


    get high as soon as possible. Why don''t you ask your sister to buy those things for us so she would


    know that we are severe when we ckmail her.¡± The man who was with Maxine almost yelled. It


    looked like Maxine was madly in love with that man.


    ¡°We should wait for her. I know that she will do anything to get that powder. I don''t like to always ask


    her because I don''t want her to think that I will hurt her.¡± Maxine replied and giggled when she


    hugged the man who was with her.


    My lips trembled, and I gritted my teeth because I would make sure that Maxine would see my


    wrath against her. How could she be so happy without even feeling any slight guilt for what she had


    done to my daughter?


    ¡°Oh, Beatrice needed to feel fear, Maxine. She might think that we aren''t serious about it. I still can''t


    believe that she let you do those things without even paying you anything.¡±


    ¡°But she will pay me now. Don''t worry. I know that she will give whatever we want.¡±


    ¡°Make sure of it. I didn''t like to be waited for so long. Maxine, you know that I love fucking your ass


    while we are high, right?¡±


    Maxineughed, and smacked the man''s shoulders. ¡°Of course, I missed doing those with you. I will


    ask my sister again, or else, I will tell the cops that she is the one who is the mastermind of what


    happened to that bitch.¡±


    I understand that I was the one that she was mentioning. I''m the bitch that she was referring to. I


    tried to calm myself so much. This was the reason why Maxine was so aggressive. She was an


    addict, and I think I needed to do something for her so she would know the lesson for killing my


    daughter.


    ¡°Maxine, didn''t you feel any guilt when you killed that baby? You know, we will have our baby, and I


    don''t want that to happen to our child.¡±


    ¡°I was high that time. Beatrice made me use a lot of powder so I can''t control myself anymore.


    Whenever the baby was crying a lot, I felt that I was possessed by an evil creature. That''s why I


    was so angry with the baby that time. I felt guilty, but Beatrice told me that I shouldn''t and as a


    reward, she gave me those things again. I was so high that I forgot that I killed that ugly creature.¡±


    Maxine answered, which made me want even more to throw the cabbage that I was holding.


    So, it was Beatrice all along. She knew that Cassandra was Andrius'' child so she made sure that


    Maxine would kill her. What about Stanley? I don''t understand why they killed Stanley.


    ¡°Are you sure about what you have found out? I think I know that bitch. She was the one who


    pped me at the mall while I was buying some clothes. I still can''t believe that she had dared to


    p me.¡± Aiza bit her lips to prevent herself from her frustration. She smacked the table, and angrily


    gasped.


    ¡°That bitch, I will fucking make sure that she will rot in hell,¡± Aiza added, so Aiza told me about her


    ns. I listened to all of her ns, and she was excited to help me with everything that I needed.


    ¡°Let''s see if she will not panic once an article about her addictionses out from nowhere.¡± Aiza


    smirked, and giggled when she heard her phone ring. Aiza jumped, and I was surprised to see her


    so happy.


    ¡°Ahmmpp..¡± Aiza giggled like a teenager who received a call from her crush. I felt happy for her, and


    I hope that she will be happy forever.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aiza, you look like a worm that has put salt in it. You kept moving back and


    forth.¡± I couldn''t stop myself from telling her about what I think. But instead of getting irritated Aiza


    smiled, and gave me a lovable wink.


    The next day, when I went to the coffee shop, I checked some needed articles on social media. The


    headline was so fascinating that I wanted to read it.


    It was about Maxine, the sister of Beatrice. I wanted to salute Aiza for having that information. How


    could she find that information so easily?


    ¡°It looks like you finally had your Karma, bitch.¡± It looked like Aiza was more powerful than I


    expected. I still remembered how I didn¡¯t have the power to fight with them, and now I was hoping


    that my daughter and Stanley would get the justice that they needed.


    ¡°Oh! Maxine has a lot of issues that she needs to fix now. Maxine, don¡¯t you dare escape from me.¡±


    I mumbled, andughed at the same time. My phone rang, and I found out where Maxine was. Aiza


    made sure that we would know where Maxine was.


    My forehead creased when I saw that Maxine was going to the ce where I am now. I took my


    sunsses, and even the mask so I could hide myself. My eyes widened when I saw how


    mad Maxine was, and she looked like she was too ready to kill someone.

 Happy

    Happy


    Maxine went to the nearest table with the man who was with her thest time I saw her. I blinked my eyes because this spot was my favorite ce


    and now it looked like Maxine loved to stay here too.


    ¡°Damn that bitch! I can¡¯t believe that Beatrice did these things to me. I feel ashamed and I didn¡¯t have the face to be with my family because of her.¡±


    Maxineined and I don¡¯t understand why I felt terrible for her. It looked like she was the ck sheep to their family, and their family quickly


    believed whatever they might heard about Maxine.


    ¡°Maxine, it looks like your sister is mad at you after what you had done.¡± The man said, and held Maxine¡¯s hand. The man who was with Maxine


    looked like a real bad influence to her but because she loved him, Maxine couldn''t distinguish that the man in front of her was like her too.


    ¡°I think we should teach her the lesson that she needed to get. How could she treat you like this? You are the woman that I loved, and I don¡¯t like you


    to be treated like this. Maxine, teach her a lesson. All you always did to her was to protect her, and even did something bad for her. This is what she


    will repay you.¡± The man murmured but I still heard what he had been telling Maxine.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Maxine nodded which made me smirked because our ns worked out too fast. My phone vibrated and I saw that it was Attorney Alvarez, he was


    asking me if I''m still avable because we needed to talk about the case that we needed to file.


    I think I needed to get Aiza, too. I wanted her to know the attorney who was helping me. After I heard what Maxine was nning. I waited for them to


    leave before I left too.


    ¡°Samantha.. You didn''t tell me that we will going to meet someone. How could you de this to me? Did you see my outfit today?¡± Aiza continued


    comining but she didn''t resist by my hold. She went inside the car because Attorney Alvarez told me that we should meet in his house so Andrius¡±


    family wouldn''t know that I was Caroline. Although, I still couldnt understand why Andrius didn''t even tell everything to his family about me.


    If Andrius wanted his family to know that I''m Caroline, he would tell them that the Samantha who kept seducing his father was Caroline. I still didn''t


    know how Andrius know that I''m Caroline, how? Did she investigate me?


    ¡°We will going to see mywyer. He wanted us to meet in his house, and I don¡¯t want to meet him alone there. Aiza, why are you acting like that? I


    thought you are now happy with the man that always called you.¡± After I mentioned the man that Aiza had been talking, she gave me a death stare.


    ¡°I called him a lot. And he didn''t even dare to answer my phone call, how dare he! Once I saw him again, I swear that I will cut his balls. A woman like


    me didn''t deserve to be treated like this.¡± Aiza groaned, and be silent for the whole ride. It looked like she was so sad that the man didn¡¯t called her


    again.


    ¡°Aiza, you are too beautiful. You don''t need someone who will treat you as an option. Do you understand me?¡± I held Aiza''s hand so she nodded at


    me too quickly. When I reached Attorney Alvarez''s house, we both went inside like what he had said to us. I was shocked the he had a big house


    because it looked like he was too simple.


    ¡°Is your attorney single?¡± Aiza freaked out but she stopped when she heard a coughed. I smiled at Attorney Alvarez who was giving Aiza a murderous.


    gaze. Wait, did they know each other?


    ¡°Attorney Alvarez. itis nice to see you again. I felt bad to make your life at risk because of the case." I pulled Aiza but she didn¡¯t want to see Attorney


    Alvarez, who was strange to me. ¡°Oh, she''s my friend. She''s Aiza. I''m sorry if I needed to bring her here without your permission.¡±


    Attorney Alvarez didn''t remove his sight from Aiza, which made me cross my arms and feel my overprotective side towards Aiza. ¡°Attorney, did you


    know my sister? You two are weird.¡±


    I arched my brow when Aiza mouthed that she didn¡¯t know mywyer, who made Attorney Alvarez''s face darken


    ¡°That woman blocked me because I didn''t call her today.¡± Attorney Alvarez said, which made my eyes expand in surprise. What!


    Oh my! No! I couldn''t believe that the man that Aiza had been seeing was mywyer. I didn''t even react when Attorney Alvarez took Aiza away from


    me. I nced at the couch, and I didn''t have the time to follow them because I didn''t want to witness what they might do


    It was a small world. My family connected with the Easton, and now Aiza had a rtionship with mywyer. I felt my phone vibrate, and I saw that it


    was an unknown number.


    How can you go to a man''s house, Caroline? Do you want me to fuck you in front of that man? I will make sure that you will regret going inside his


    house.¡±


    I panicked when I read the unknown number message. It was Andrius, and it looked like he was mad at me even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to


    him


    My phone vibrated once again, and I saw that Andrius was calling me. How did he know my number?


    The call ended, and I saw he had sent me another message again.


    Leave that man''s house. I don''t like to see that you are with your attorney.¡¯


    Caroline, don''t you ever test my patience. I will make sure that he will die as soon as possible.¡±


    Fuck you, Andrius. Don''t you dare tell me what you were going to do? I thought about Aiza, and seeing her too happy made me not want her to add to


    my burden. I don''t want her to lose Attorney Alvarez.


    I witnessed how she smiled after she got hurt because of Andrius'' father.


    Caroline, don''t make me mad. You always wanted my aggressive side, huh?¡¯


    I took a deep breath and told Aiza I would leave for now. I came out from Attorney Alvarez''s house, but before I left, I even heard their moans and


    groans.


    As I went out of the gate, I heard the sound of the caring from me. It was Andrius, he had a terrible expression, and if his look could kill me.


    maybe. I was lifeless on the ground.


    He opened the door for me, but I only gave him a looked before I walked away from him. I heard him press the buzz of his car, which made me run


    away from him.


    ¡°Caroline!¡± He shouted, and I didn''t even dare to turn around. I still couldn¡¯t believe he dared to investigate me whenever he wanted. I shrieked when


    a hand grabbed my hand, and Andrius carried me like a sack of rice on his shoulder.


    ¡°You are so stubborn, always. But I


    will love to digcip


    Andrius spaviked


    ine your ass.¡±


    my butt, which


    cursed hint so loudly. Heughed.so


    hard before he pu


    t me inside hiscar.


    I was¡®about to resist when he¡ª


    covered my nose with his <>


    Handkerchief, making me-slowly


    unconscious.


    What was happening? No, I don''t want to be with him. I don''t want to Andrius to know that I still have a feel for him.


    ¡°You are stubbern, Samantha. Don''t


    worry; yOu (nade me hornier


    wheneveryou tried to resist m


    lovely Caroline.¡± He mumbled


    he pushed ne gently. I tried to


    my F South to ask for help, an ied my


    eyed didn''t want to open anymore.


    .


    e. My


    before


    ¡®open


    "We will be happy now, Caroline. We


    can make alot of babies if you want.


    I can make fove with you as long as>


    you marty me.¡± Andrius looked like


    he wasn''t in his right anymore. No, I


    didntwant to marry him; hewas the


    on¨¦ who killed my parents. Content


    bel ongs to  ¡°?


    I groaned when I felt my head aching; I massaged my temple when I smelled coffee. When I opened my eyes, I saw Andrius staring at the window


    while a towel encircled his hips.


    ¡°You are finally awake. We will get married, and you still sleep loudly, Samantha.¡± I was


    surprised because of what Andrius had been saying to me. Marry? No way!

 Gown

    Gown


    ¡°What are you talking about, Andrius? I didn''t even agree to this uing wedding?¡± My tone was full of disbelief because of what Andrius had been


    saying to me. He was crazy if he thought that I would marry him after what happened between us. No, I''m not crazy to agree to whatever he wanted.


    Andrius chuckled sexily and walked closer to me. I almost stopped breathing when he grabbed my waist and sniffed my smell. I pushed him away


    because I felt I didn''t smell nice


    ¡°Caroline or Samantha, I don''t care who you are. It looked like you didn¡¯t talk with your attorney. I told him the conditions if you wanted to get your


    father''s money in thepany.¡± Andrius mumbled in my ears. I tried pushing him away, but he didn¡¯t let me. I couldn''t believe that Andrius had dared


    to act crazy in front of me.


    ¡°Attorney Alvarez didn''t inform me that you wanted me to marry you. He was so busy when I came inside his house, and you ckmailed me into


    leaving his house. Did you forget about what part, Andrius? Will you please stop acting like a strange man? Why don''t you marry Beatrice? Because


    she has been waiting for you. She was waiting for your touch, and maybe she was waiting for your dick inside her disgusting hole.¡± My jaw clenched


    while I was speaking those words, which made Andrius grab my jaw and grip it tightly.


    ¡°Are you going to hit me, Andrius? Are you going to have sex with me without my consent? You fucking horny man!¡± I almost spit in his face, and I


    saw how Andrius''s expression changed. He was panting as if trying to stop himself from hurting me.


    ¡°Why are you keep stopping me? I want to marry your father, not you!¡± I added, which made him push me onto the bed. I tried to punch him several


    times, but Andrius was so strong that he grabbed my hands and pinned my hands on the top of my head


    ¡°Caroline... I know you are Caroline because I already checked the DNA samples, and it is you. I''m not stupid to let you have sex with my father; you


    are exclusively mine.¡± Andrius ripped my clothes, and I screamed when he was about to touch my breasts.


    ¡°Go on! You are the son of those murderers. Andrius, if you are my son, I will be ashamed to have you!¡± My breath became violent, and Andrius was.


    giving me a death stare. Heughed sarcastically, which made me almost stop breathing. Andrius looked like he was too ready to murder me.


    ¡°You are acting like you didn''t like what I''m doing to you, Caroline. I''m obsessed with you, and even though you changed your face several times, I


    will still see you.¡± Andrius aggressively tore my clothes again, and he even ripped my shorts. I was so mad at him, but simultaneously; my body was


    aching for his touch.


    ¡®I''m so obsessed with you that I can''t even fucked someone aside from you.¡± I groaned when Andrius spread my legs, and he urgently cupped my


    cunt. He yed with it and even caressed it. He intentionally made his finger touch my hole.


    ¡°And you are obsessed with me, too.¡± He added


    ¡°Liar! You are a fucking liar. Andrius, I will fucking kill you!¡± My scream, full of hatred, turned into a moan of lust when Andrius inserted his fingers


    inside me. I tried to kick him, but he prevented me from holding my feet. Shit! I couldn''t believe that I was still caged into his spells.


    Andrius nted a soft kiss on my thighs, and he moreprehensive my legs as he kissed and licked the corner of my thighs. I groaned so much


    when he intentionally deepened his finger inside me. Was this the way that he would do with me so he could control me?


    ¡°Marry me, Caroline. I will fight for you now. I won''t be scared to be with you until the end.¡± Andrius began licking my folds, which made my throat dry.


    I gasped when I felt his tongue licking my clitoris. Fuck. Andrius. You are the only man that made me cum, and tasted the true pleasure that I''m


    seeking.


    ¡°Caroline, if you want to avenge our daughter. It would help if you married me. I''m the only key, so you can get whatever you want. I will help you as


    long as you are mine.¡± Andrius mumbled, which made me gulp. I liked his conditions, but I''m not stupid to grab his offer without holding proof.


    ¡°If you marry me. You will get almost the wholepany. Destroy it, or maybe do whatever you want. As long as you are with me, I don''t mind if I will


    be poor in the end.¡± Andrius sniffed, and I stopped when I heard him gasp again. Was he crying?


    ¡°Andrius..¡± I called his name as I felt my heart squeeze once again. Andrius acted as ifughing, but he failed to hide that he was crying. It was my


    first time seeing him devastated


    ¡°Shut up, don''t mind me. I want you to moan my name. I want to taste your cum.¡± I was about to kick him again when his tonguended on my hole. I


    knew that I was so wet down there, but because of the lust that I had been feeling. I wanted Andrius to make me cum like he wanted.


    Maybe. I''m stupid to let him touch me again. Andrius was my weakness and, at the same time, my strength. My hatred for him made my escape from


    death, and my love for him made me want to kill anyone who would try to hurt me again. I guessed; I couldn''t even understand myself. It was my


    fault, but I tried to forget this freaking feeling, and I failed miserably.


    ¡°Oh! Andrius!¡± I moaned so loudly when Andrius stroked his fingers inside me. He swirled his finger and made me see how wet I was for him


    ¡°Ssshh! That''s it, moan my name. I


    want to taste your sticky juice. will


    uck youteton our honeymoon.¡±


    Andrius thrust his finger deeper and


    deeper, and I almost felt my walls~


    clenctted. I was so turned on when


    e sutked my nipples and even let


    newatchlickcking each one of my


    ipples. Andrius was so bot


    whenever he was doing those things


    to me.


    ¡ªh


    &,


    232 DD


    Ss


    Whenever he was ruthless, I felt that I had a lot of experience, or maybe I was so professional whenever we did those things. He was the one who


    made me enter this carnal desire. He woke up the lust that had been hiding inside me.


    ¡°Shit! Caroline, you are so sexy


    whenever youre making that sex


    facial reaction. I want to see more,?


    baby.¡± I gasped when e touched =


    something inside me, which made


    my bedy tremble. I screamedin so


    meh pleasure when in hisast


    stroke, I came. Content b¨¦ ongs to


    ¡°Shit! It''s a lot. I want to taste you now.¡± Andrius lowered his head and made tasted my cum. I was so embarrassed because I kept moaning


    whenever I felt his hot tongue on my skin.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It''s so sweet, darling.¡± Andrius came closer to me. He imed my lips and let me taste how I tasted like. I was so disgusted, but because of his


    aggressive kisses, I felt even more turned on.


    ¡°Shit, this is not good. I want to continue this on our honeymoon. Marry me, Caroline. We can fuck each other as long as we want to.¡±


    No, maybe I loved how good he was in bed, but I would grab what he offered first. I will marry him to get the revenge that I''m seeking. I promised that


    I would ruin hispany and even Andrius''s name.


    I would make sure that he would regret marrying me by force.


    Andrius, if you think that I might change my mind to get my revenge on your family. you are wrong. You will regret that you give me the right to destroy


    you!


    ¡°Are you the bride?¡± A woman came inside the room. She had the makeup box, and I saw a mane inside. I was looking in the mirror when I


    noticed that the man had a gun in his waist.


    ¡°Don''t mind him. It''s Andrius security. He made sure that you would not escape from him.¡± The woman exined, which made me frown because I


    was not even asking her in the first ce.


    Maybe. I''m a terrible person because even this woman doesn''t do anything wrong to me. I don''t like her: I felt I needed to avoid her. And I do think


    that I needed to obey my guts.


    She did some make-up, and it was so wonderful. She even helped me to wear the wedding dress that Andrius chose for me. My hands trembled


    because that wedding dress resembled the gown design I wore when I was with Stanley inside the church


    I gripped the clothes, and I uttered profanities because I knew that Andrius didn''t like that I wore a wedding gown for Stanley.


    ¡°Did you like yaur gown? I didn''t have


    time to ask you about it, so I made


    Sure thatit.was the same wedding?


    dress that you chose when you <>


    decidedto marry Stanley.¡± I was¡±


    started when I heard Andtius¡¯


    vaige. He wore a white tuxedo,


    Which was so good on higbody.


    ¡°You are such an asshole, Andrius. Are you intentionally made me remember the horrendous past that I''ve experienced with your mother?¡± I gritted


    my teeth, and I rushed toward him to give him a double p on his face.


    Andrius'' gaze was so dark. He smiled. ¡°p me as long as you want. Caroline, after this wedding, I will p my dick in your face while I''m banging


    my cock inside of your mouth. And I will


    ensure you will almost vomit whenever my cock hits your deeper throat.¡±

 Threesome

    Threesome


    ¡°This wedding is too rushed. Are you pregnant?¡± A woman came to me, which forced me to smile at her. Pregnant? Was it too strange to tell her that


    Andrius forced me to marry him?


    ¡°Oh, please don''t feel offended. I keep asking Andrius to give me a grandchild. He told me that the second woman that he would marry is the one who


    would carry his baby.¡± The woman added, which made me want to scowl in disgust. I didn''t think I could carry Andrius''s child after what happened to


    Cassandra


    ¡°No, I''m not pregnant, ma''am.¡± I tried my best to be more polite. I didn''t know who this woman was, but she seemed so kind. She even smiled at me.


    ¡°Are you nervous to see Reya here? She will note here because she isn''t invited to your wedding. I don''t think they will know that her son is


    married now. Andrius had a tragic experience with his mother. Aside from that, Hugo kept messing with his life. He''s a yboy.¡±


    ¡°I''m thankful that Andrius didn''t inherit their bad attitude. Did you know that Andrius grew up with me? But Reya took him, which made him experience


    how terrible Reya was.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why this woman kept telling me about Andrius. I didn''t have time to hear whatever she wanted to share with me. I wouldn''t say I


    liked to listen to what happened to Andrius when he was a child.


    ¡°Reya kept manipting him. I wouldn''t say I liked that my grandson was experiencing that kind of trauma. I felt terrible for him. Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot


    to introduce myself. I''m Ria, Reya''s mother.¡± Ria held my hand and squeezed it tightly. I was shocked because of what she did to me.


    ¡°Please, don''t leave my grandson. It''s my first time seeing himughing with other people.¡± Ria mumbled, but I don''t like to promise that I didn¡¯t have


    ns. I didn''t say anything but smiled at her.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing with my wife? She''s tired.¡± Andrius came and grabbed my waist. I could smell the scent of the liquor that he drank. His


    cheeks were pinkish when heughed with Ria.


    ¡°Andrius, don''t you dare drink a lot. You''re working with my future grandchildren. It''s fine with me if you give me three children simultaneously.¡± I


    forced myself to smile but knew it looked like I was wincing. No, what does Ria think of me? I''m not an animal that could give birth to three children


    simultaneously. Aside from that, As I said, I don''t have ns to conceive Andrius''s child


    Andrius chuckled and gave me an issue on my lips. But his happiness left when we heard a loudmotion outside the reception area. Ria widened


    her eyes and looked at me using her worried face.


    ¡°It''s my bitchy daughter and her lovely wanted daughter-inw. Samantha, don''t think about them.¡± I blinked my eyes several times when Ria called


    me using Samantha''s name. She even winked at me before she left me.


    ¡°Andrius! Come here! How could you marry someone without my consent?¡± Reya kept screaming, which made Andrius grit his teeth in so much


    madness. Andrius pulled me inside the room, and I could even see Reya outside.


    She was with Beatrice, and Beatrice was crying like a child. I''m happy she was crying because she would end her life if Maxine had done something


    to her.


    ¡°Andrius! You son of a bitch!¡± Reya was so violent, and I could see Hugeing toward them. He was stopping Reya from creating a scene.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Andrius asked and said to every guest that everything was fine. Andrius looked devastated that someone wanted to.


    ruin our wedding.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you that I want Beatrice for you? How could you marry someone? And the woman that you married is the one who kept seducing your


    father. She''s a bitch, Andrius. Did you see how agitated your father was because of your decision?¡± Reya began punching Andrius¡¯s chest, which


    made Andrius try everything to stop her.


    Andrius took sighed. ¡°Instead of being thankful, Mom, why don¡¯t you do your responsibilities to your husband so he will stop fucking some other


    woman?


    ¡°Andrius, how could you say that to your mom?¡± Beatrice eximed.


    Reya started crying while Beatrice wanted to act like the bestfort with Reya. I was so happy to see them getting mad at each other, and I


    wouldn''t say I liked that Andrius wanted me to hide myself. I went out of the room and went to them.


    It was Beatrice, the first one that saw me walking towards them. She even pointed her fingers at me, and her expression looked like she had seen a


    devil.


    ¡°Mom, Samantha is here.¡± Beatrice made Reya informed that I was walking in their direction. Iughed, and I felt that I was in the movie theater. I''m


    so thankful that I didn''t change my outfit, and I¡¯m still wearing my wedding gown.


    My heels created a sound, and I could see that some of the guests looked at me. Ria was arching her brow at me and even nodded her head as if


    she was supporting me in what I was nning to do.


    My face was emotionless when I came forward to Andrius. But he thought I would go to him, and he was wrong! I went to Hugo and stered a sweet


    smile on my lips.


    ¡°Hugo, I didn''t know that you gave me to your son. You know that I did like you, right?¡± Myugh made Reya widen her eyes in surprise, and I gasped


    as if I didn''t see her with her husband. ¡°Oh, Auntie, I didn''t know that you were here. Do you want me to help you push this wheelchair?¡±


    Andrius'' face darkened, and he tried to pull me away from his father, but I encircled my hands on Hugo''s waist. He tried to pull me again, but I winced


    in pain which made Hugo re at Andrius.


    ¡°She''s hurting. Stop pulling her. Andrius, I didn''t know you would do this kind of stunt. I''m so disappointed in you!¡± Hugo yelled, which made me smirk


    at Andrius


    ¡°Samantha, don''t try my patience. Do you want me to fuck you in front of them?¡± Andrius''s tone was full of threats which made me move on him. I


    scoffed when Andrius hugged me in front of his father. Why do I feel I liked how irritated Andrius was whenever he was jealous because of his father?


    ¡°Andrius. you aren''t scared of us. Did you think that they didn''t find out that it''s you who¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Mom. We all knew who the


    actual murderers were. You and Dad


    ordered thearto kill those people


    without even informing me. I told .~


    them I weuld give them a week to


    leave that ce, but instead ofc


    giving them a chance, you ordered


    them to get killed, especially


    Caroline''s father.¡± Andrius gritted his


    teeth. It looked like he was so done


    with how his mother acted.


    )


    ¡°Tell me, Mom, did you know Cassandra is my daughter?¡± Andrius added, which made Reya confused. Reya''s forehead creased, and I could see that


    she wanted to ask Andrius for more information, but Beatrice gritted her teeth and pushed me away from Andrius.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Andrius? Beatrice told me that baby isn''t your daughter. This is why I let her make Maxine do her part. She''s not your


    daughter. Caroline got raped, and I''m sure the baby isn''t yours.¡± Reya was full of disbelief when she spoke. Her eyes were bloodshot while Beatrice


    was massaging her shoulders.


    Hugo stepped closer to us. He was frowning because he couldn''t understand what Andrius had told his mother. He was full of curiosity when he


    looked at Andrius.


    ¡°Caroline? Are you talking about my¡ª"


    ¡°Yes, she is. Your son let that bitch live in his house and sleep with her. Hugo, he didn''t even think about us, about ourpany!¡± Reya didn''t finish


    Hugo''s words, and I felt mad because I was curious about what Hugo might be saying too.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Huge was shocked; it looked like he didn¡¯t know that his son had slept with his best friend''s daughter. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he wanted to cry.


    ¡°Reya! You are so evil!¡±


    Hugo was furious, which made Reya try to move her wheelchair. ¡°You said that she was raped. You bitch! Is this your n all along?¡±


    ¡®I didn''t know she would get raped


    when she didn''t go to Andriu''s ce.


    She was so:stubborn, and it was her


    fault.¡± Reya rebutted, which madex


    me waatto p her. It might bemy


    fault because I didn''t want to be¡¯


    Andis S mistress. But I dids¡¯t want


    to-experience those things.) elfne


    even wish to share thos¨¦ traumatic


    experiences if they all knew.


    ¡°I can''t believe that I trust you again. This is why I didn''t want to be with you anymore. You are full of evil! How could you do that to Caroline? Ahh¡ª¡±


    Hugo stormed inside the reception hall, and it was too odd for me to see his reaction. While Beatrice was still staring at us, and Reya tried to follow


    Hugo as soon as possible.


    ¡°Bitch, don''t you have any ns to leave? You all disturbed us by fucking each other. Do you want to see how we fuck each other? It¡¯s OK if you


    watch.¡± I smirked at Beatrice, which made her eyes tear. She clenched her hands as if she wanted to punch me.


    a


    Beatrice, right? You are my


    husband''s ex-wife, but I discovered


    he didn''t sleep with you. Is it true?


    aybe, yous aren''t fuckable in his


    sight? Sadly, Andrius kep fucking


    me witenever he wanted. Don''tbe


    jealous, dear.¡± I smiled and caressed


    herhair, which made Beatrice push


    me, but Andrius held mycwaist to


    prevent me from falling on the


    ground.


    N


    ¡°Darling, maybe, Beatrice liked to do some threesomes. I don''t mind if you fuck us at the same time.¡± I giggled and encircled my hands onto Andrius''s


    nape. I saw how disgusted Beatrice was, and she was annoyed when she left us.


    Iughed so loudly, but I stopped when Andrius cupped my butt. I could feel his hard erection which made me groan in annoyance.


    ¡°Threesome is a great idea. wife. But I would like to fuck you hard in a dog-style position if


    you don''t mind.¡± I gasped when I heard what Andrius mumbled before he imed my lips.

 Getting married

    Getting married


    ¡°You are crazy, Andrius. You choose to betray them to be with me.¡± I mumbled when Andrius stopped kissing my lips. He was closing his eyes as if


    trying to calm himself down. What made me more unbelievable was Andrius looked like he didn''t regret anything he had done.


    ¡°I want you to know that I''m not the one who ordered to get your parents killed. There is a reason why I choose to be with you after that ident.


    Andrius replied, and I felt that my heart stopped beating when he told me that there was a reason. What was it? I want to know what was the reason


    why he made me live with him after my parents died


    ¡°All I wanted was to have a peaceful conversation with those remnants. That''s why I told all my employees I''m giving you all a week to find the house


    for a relocation. I needed to give you all a relocation too, and Mom didn''t like the idea. She thought it was a waste of money to buynd for all of the


    tenants of thosend.¡±


    ¡°Dad wanted me to start the project as soon as possible. He didn''t like that I was dying the project because he thought that I was so soft-hearted


    and kept thinking to all of the people there. I was out of the country when it happened, and they forged my signature. They told my employees that I


    was the one who told them to kill those people if they were still in thend.¡±


    I don''t want to hear what Andrius was trying to exin. I thought that he was trying to brainwash me so I won''t continue the revenge that I wanted to


    do. I pushed Andrius away from me, but he didn''t permit me to do it. He gripped my waist even more and smelled the scent of my neck.


    ¡°I want to do the right thing, Samantha. I want to be with you, and I don''t want to be a coward for what they could do with us. I knew that my parents


    were so evil, and I didn''t want to resent the justice that you wanted. If you are done with them, get revenge on me.¡± Andrius added before he kissed


    my lips as if he was sealing our deal with a kiss. We heard a loud pped from our guests, which made Andrius look down and bite his lips.


    I decided not to bring up the revenge for now. I don''t want to spoil what Andrius had done to me. He was chuckling with his friends, and I even saw


    what they gave him. It was a sex toy, and they teased him that he was so excited to have a night with me.


    Ria coughed and smiled at me. I thought that she was mad at me, but she was not. She understood that I didn''t want to tell her everything, and she


    was sure that I had a reason why I did those things.


    I pursed my lips, and I didn''t want to be hypocritical that I was not happy. Andrius had a ce in my heart, and even though I tried to do everything to


    rece him. I always failed.


    ¡°Samantha, Andrius didn¡¯t know how to love someone. Maybe, he thought that he was obsessed with you. He learned that way because of my


    daughter. Reya was so obsessed with Hugo that she even forced him to marry her. She slept with him, which made her conceive Andrius. I felt bad


    because I was like that, too.¡± Ria informed me, which made my heart break for her.


    ¡°I''m happy that my grandson was too pleased that you are with him,¡± Ria added, which made tried smile at him, too.


    The reception was enjoyable even though Andrius''s parents weren''t with us. Andrius didn''t even mind that his parents were gone, and he did to be


    more clingy with me.


    ¡°Shit! Stop it.¡± Andrius couldn''t stop himself from caressing my legs. He was biting his lips when he kissed my neck. I saw how his friends captured a


    photo of us, and I felt ufortable because I knew my happiness wasn''t too long.


    ¡°Samantha, are you ready tonight? I want to use those toys in you. Is it okay with you? Damn! There''s a vibrator in the box.¡± Andrius¡¯s tone was so


    yful that I couldn''t remove my eyes from him. I don¡¯t understand why he acted like he got toys for a child.


    ¡°Andrius. I''m tired. Did you see how I managed to talk with those guests?¡± I was lying. I wasn''t tired: I was excited. I wanted to ruin his mood. Andrius


    frowned before he moved his hand up. I gasped when I felt his fingers slowly slipping into my panties.


    ¡°Let me check if you are tired.¡± He smiled, and I could see that he knew that I was lying and he wanted to y with me. I held his shoulders when I


    felt how he yed with my wet hole. ¡°You are such a liar. How could you be so ready for me while you are tired and don¡¯t want to have sex with me?


    ¡°Shit! Stop. We are in the reception area.¡± I gritted my teeth when Andrius rubbed his hand onto my clitoris. I felt the tingling sensationing inside


    my body, and I tried to stop myself from moaning his name.


    ¡°Let them watch how I make love


    with you. I told you that I could fuck


    you In frontof then ¡° Iscreamed .


    when Andrius stood up and carried


    me. I heard his friends trying to: a


    cheetfor him while Ria kept calling


    that She supported Andrius in


    raaking love to me and that she was


    excited to have a grandchild.


    QF


    I was about toin when Andrius imed my lips, and I was worried that he might slip while I was in his arms. When Andrius went inside the


    room, he hurriedly closed the door, and he was in a rush ta remove my wedding dress.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this is the feeling of having a honeymoon,¡± Andrius whispered as he imed my lips again and started giving me an aggressive


    kiss. He was closing his eyes, and I could smell the liquor from his mouth.


    I encircled my hands onto his nape, and Andrius made me fall on the bed with him. He still wasn''t opening his eyes, and he was kissing my neck,


    licking every skin.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Andrius.¡± I couldn''t stop calling his name when I heard a sniff. He stopped kissing me. and I felt his hand covering my eyes. My heart was clenching


    because I didn''t know why he was crying.


    ¡°Are you crying? Don''t you want to have sex with me? I thought you would fuck me in a dog-style position.¡± I''m making him remember I was waiting


    for his severe thrush in my hole. Andrius chuckled and hugged me.


    My mouth parted when I felt a waterfall on my skin which made me think that he was crying. I never thought that Andrius would cry again; I felt that he


    was acting when I first saw him called because I told him that Cassandra was our child


    ¡°Can I call you Caroline? I want to call your name if it''s OK with you?¡± His tone was husky, which made me swallow because I was not happy that he


    was crying because of me.


    ¡°Caroline. I missed calling you that name. I thought that you were dead, no, I didn''t believe that. Because as long as I live, I know you are alive.¡±


    Andrius was panting, and I knew he was stopping himself from creating a sound. He caressed my tummy and kissed it several times.


    ¡°I knew that Cassandra was ou


    daughter. I told my mom, but she


    said she wasnot my child because


    Beatrice had''done a DNA test. It ~


    says tha she wasn''t my daughter


    but theehild of that rapist. I didnt


    wantte believe them, but when they


    gave mea copy of the DNAtest, I


    didn''t know what to think-abou


    anymore. When I found out that


    those men did those things to you,


    med myself. I felt that it was


    because of me.¡±


    ¡®I med myself every day that I wanted to be free from Beatrice and wanted to be with you. Beatrice came to me before your wedding. saying she


    was pregnant, but it''s not my child because I didn''t have sex with her.¡±


    Andrius stopped. I closed my eyes because I couldn''t understand why I was nervous about what Andrius would tell me. I don''t understand why there


    was something new that I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Beatrice was crying so much. She med me that she slept with another man because I didn¡¯t want her. She always said that you and I could be


    used because she endured how to have sex with that man.¡±


    ¡°That man is getting married. She signed our divorce because she was pregnant. She thought that he would choose her over his bride. Of course, he


    thought because that man was so head over heels in love with her, but she was wrong when she thought he would not move on with her.¡±


    Tears formed in my eyes because I wanted to hear what Andrius was about to tell me. I''m still listening to him


    ¡°Beatrice is sqenraged that after


    she tells Staley she is carrying his


    child. Stanley chose you, like what I.


    did. She (ost her baby, so she x


    thought-that you need tolose ¡°~


    Cassaridra too.¡± Andrius added,


    which made me cry so loudly, No,


    Stanley, why did you choose me


    over your child? Content ¡®belongs to


    Now. I felt it was my fault that Stanley and my daughter died too. It was because Andrius and


    Stanley chose me, which made Beatrice have a lot of hatred for me.

 I miss lickng you

    I miss lickng you


    Andrius hugged me tightly. I swallowed so hard that I almost couldn''t gulp because of the pain I felt after hearing what Andrius had told me.


    ¡°It''s my fault that Stanley died; that''s what you mean....¡± I gasped when I felt my heart clench in so much pain. I felt a thousand knives stab my heart.


    and the blood dripped slowly until I died.


    I am Samantha because of the pain that the Eastons had caused me. They were my motivation to survive every catastrophe that they were trying to


    give me. It was Stanley and Cassandra¡¯s death that gave me the strength to fight against Andrius¡¯ family.


    ¡°It''s not your fault. It''s our fault. If I didn''t divorce Beatrice, maybe, you would be with our daughter now. Maybe, she is alive, and I could watch her


    grow from afar. I realized that I''m such a selfish bastard. All I think was the jealousy that had eaten me whenever Stanley was with you. What I


    thought at that time was Stanley stole you from me, and I was so mad at myself that I was so cowardly to fight for you.


    ¡°I know what happened to you, and the closer you are to me, the more they will try everything to remove you from my life. It was toote when I


    discovered that my mother let Beatrice handle everything at your wedding. I was so mad because I could see that you were devastated by Stanley''s


    death.¡± Andrius gasped, and his cries made my tears flow even more. I closed my eyes to make myself remember everything that had happened.


    ¡°Of course! I was wrecked because Stanley did everything to protect our daughter. He did everything to make us escape, but he failed because the


    man with Maxine was mad at him. I thought that it was you who nned those things.¡± What strange was I could find myself trying to open everything


    with Andrius? Maybe, seeing how wrecked he was, too, made me think that we were on the same page.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn''t even tell them to kill Cassandra or even Stanley. I didn''t know that they were going there to your wedding. You didn''t know where I was at that


    time, right? Stanley''s family knew it was Beatrice, and they didn''t have the power to sue her.¡±


    ¡°And I don''t have the power too. Even though I am Samantha now. I''m still a weak, poor girl that you let stay in your house because I don''t have a


    home.¡±


    ¡°No, Caroline. You have the power. You will get thepany, and I will ensure they will lose their right to thepany. I married you because that is


    thest thing I want to do. I want to make everything right, even if it''s toote. I can''t change the past, but I can create your peaceful future.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Andrius?¡±


    Andrius looked at me. His eyes were bloodshot while he moved so we could see each other. My eyes closed when I felt his hand caressing my


    cheeks.


    ¡°I know it is toote. But, Caroline, I love you more than myself now.¡± He whispered and kissed my lips. My tears continued flowing when I noticed


    that Andrius was crying while he was moving his lips. We were both emotional, and I didn''t want to wake up after this anymore.


    ¡°Caroline, I love you... I''m sorry for causing you a lot of pain. I''m sorry that you experience those tragic moments in your life because of me.¡± He


    mumbled and continued kissing me again. I parted my mouth and responses to his kisses. I closed my eyes and let choose my heart first.


    Because I talked with Andrius, I didn''t even feel guilty about what I had done. Maybe, my heart wanted me to be happy, and my gut told me I needed


    to choose Andrius to be satisfied as long as I lived.


    Andrius started ta be aggressive. He sucked my lips while his hands roamed my chest. He pinched my nipples which made me groan in so


    much pleasure because of the electricity that kepting inside my body.


    I gripped Andrius''s hair when he sucked my tongue, which made my holes throb because of the anticipation he was giving me. Andrius was the only


    man who made me feel I was a woman. He was the only man to whom I let myself surrender. He was the only man that my body needed


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Andrius kissed my neck, sucked my skin, and lowered his lips onto my chest. His mouth was so hot that I wanted to ask for more even though


    we weren''t even starting to fuck each other; no, it''s not fuck because I''m sure that everything that we might do tonight made love


    ¡°Moan, my name is Caroline. I want


    you to moan fy name while I''m


    kissing, licking, and sucking you. Mm


    the only mah that can do this to yer


    know.it because I could feel how.


    wet you are for me.¡± Andrius cupped


    my breasts and yed withthe


    crowns of my mountains-He even


    et me watch how he lick¨¦d each


    one of my nipples.


    ¡°Hmmm. my Caroline..¡± Andrius


    moaned while he was sucking one


    of my nipples. He looked so hungry


    when he,devoured my tits; he dried,


    pumped my center, and made me


    feel how hard he was for me..¡®I''s


    tog. obig now. This is mine, Caroline.


    lithe only man that can-stick this


    big breast of yours. Shit! Pmissed


    your pinkish nipples.¡±


    Because of what Andrius kept saying, I felt I would explode even though I hadn''t touched my cunt yet. Andrius didn''t stop sucking my nipples, as if he


    was so thirsty for my milk. He groaned when he lowered his head and faced my wet cunt.


    ¡°My wife is so ready for me. I missed licking you.¡± Andrius''s words made me want to pull his hair closer to my hole. He was making me feel agitated


    and horny simultaneously, and I didn''t like that feeling. He chuckled when I moved my hips so he could start licking every corner of my fold


    ¡°I want to see you pleasuring


    yourself. Caroline, did you know tha


    it''s my dreany? aI I want to see you


    masturbating yourself while I''m.


    masturbating too. I want you to loo


    at me. while ¡®m moving my hand


    upside down, and I want to watch


    how} you react whenever this tucking


    vibrator i is going inside your" When


    Andrius mentioned the vibrator, he


    took the vibrator that he had hidden


    from me. I was surprised and


    excited to y with him.


    2


    w~


    He turned on the vibrator and let me y with it. Andrius was standing in front of me while he was holding his hard long thick genitals. I bit my lips


    when I spread my legs and let him see how wet I was.


    I inserted my two fingers inside me, and after that, I tasted my finger as if it was the best taste I had ever had. Andrius swallowed, and his eyes


    darkened n so much lust because of what he was watching me.


    ¡°Oh, Andrius.¡± I moaned his name while I was rubbing my clitoris. I touched the vibrator he gave me and ced it on my down there. I screamed in


    surprise when I felt how good it was. I didn''t know that a vibrator was so good, so I put it again, which made me squish.


    ¡°Ohhh!! Fuck, Andrius. Fuck me now.¡± My scream was so loud, and I could hear the sound of my wet hole. It was so sticky, and the vibrator made me


    feel I was so near to cum. Andrius clenched his teeth: he couldn''t focus if he would watch me while hand-jobbing himself.


    He couldn''t stop himself anymore, so he took the vibrator and helped me to use it. I yelled his name when my body shook convulsively, and water


    dripped onto his hand.


    Andrius eyes widened, but he inserted his finger inside me while he was putting the vibrator in my clit. All I did was moan his name; after that, he


    inserted his manhood inside me.


    Andrius was so ruthless. It looked like he was so excited to do a lot of positions with me. I even fell asleep because of the exhaustion that I felt.


    When I woke up, I saw he was licking my cunt, and making me cum several times before he fucked me in his favorite dog-style position. I fell asleep


    again, and when I woke up. Andrius wasn¡¯t with me.


    ¡°Andrius.¡± I called his name. I couldn''t understand why I felt nervous because of him. I didn''t hear Andrius'' voice, so I thought he had gone to their


    company to do something. I took the remote control when I saw a big television inside the room.


    My hands shook when I saw Andrius on live television. The reporter said, ¡°Mr. Andrius Easton was arrested because of the tragic demolition that killed


    many people.¡±


    No, what had you done, Andrius? Slowly the remote control was dropped on the floor, and I cried so loud because of Andrius. To give justice to my


    parents, he admitted that he was the one who ordered his employees to kill those tenants.


    ¡°Mr. Andrius Easton went to the police station and surrendered himself as the mastermind of the massacre of those people. I feel bad for those who


    last their family members because of his decision. It looked like


    he couldn''t live with his guilt anymore. We will update you all.¡±

 DNA Test

    DNA Test


    Andrius¡¯ POV


    Shit. Caroline, I¡¯m going to miss you so much. I want to say those words to Caroline when she responds to my kisses. I knew that she was my


    Caroline because what I could do for her was follow her secretly.


    ¡°There is a new patient here. She rushed here because her taxi got in a car crash.¡± The doctor told me as I had been searching for Caroline for so


    long. My heart pounded too fast when the doctor told me a woman was hospitalized. My mother knew I was searching for Caroline, and I didn¡¯t stop


    until I could find her.


    My mom kept telling me that she was dead, and if Caroline died, it was her fault; it was their fault for making her break. If Caroline died, I don¡¯t think


    that I have the right to live for so long here in this world. Damn, it was Caroline who made me feel that I was precious. Her innocent eyes made me


    want to hug her so tight.


    Caroline was the only woman that made me want to bring back to reality. She was the only woman who made me feel I was still sane even though my


    world kept crashing apart.


    She was the only woman that had a significant effect on my soul. I still remember meeting her at their ce that I needed to demolish. I went to their


    home seo that I could check thend. Caroline was walking out of that area, and she was going to her work.


    She didn''t even notice that I went to her small work and bought some food. I was watching her from afar while she was happily doing her job to get


    some little money. I wanted her to work with me, and if she was my secretary, I don''t think that I could work severely because all I feel is to kiss her.


    Seeing how jolly she worked hard, my mood was enlightened too. If I asked someone to demolish their ce, where would she go now? Does she


    have a business? Well, she could live with me as long as she wanted, but if Mom found out about it, I knew that she would be furious that I let a


    woman stay with me in the house.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the reason why I was searching for Caroline. I don¡¯t want my mother to take her away from me. I thought that Beatrice wouldn''t stop, too,


    until she killed Caroline. I felt that I''m so useless for this one. I''m so meaningless for not protecting her even though she got raped by those men


    ¡°Unfortunately, she is blind now. We thought she couldn''t survive, but I think those in Heaven sti give her a chance to live in this world.¡± The doctor


    and I walked to the room of the woman that he was referring to. No, if that woman was blind, I don¡¯t think she was Caroline


    It was impossible that my Caroline would be blind. If she were, I would me myself again.


    ¡°She''s blind. Wait, what is her name?¡± I was nervous when the doctor glimpsed at me. He was serious when he said.


    ¡°Her name is Caroline. I felt bad for her, and I think she got into a fight with a powerful family. I was here when someone rushed her to this hospital.


    There are a lot of mirrors in her body, and those mirrors stab her eyes, making her blind. She wasn''t talking much: we didn''t want to make her leave


    despite not having the money to pay her bills here.¡±


    ¡°I pity her.¡± The doctor added, which made my heart shattered in agony. It was Caroline, my Caroline almost died because of what they did to her. I


    tried to walk when the doctor stopped at Caroline''s room


    ¡°She''s here. But she¡¯s sleeping. I think she¡¯s the one that you''re searching for.¡± The doctor said and left me. I went inside, and I saw the woman who


    was lying on the bed. She was peacefully sleeping but had many wounds on her face. It was Caroline!


    I bit my lips not to suppress sounds because I couldn''t stop myself from crying. Caroline slowly opened her eyes: it looked like she was trying to


    discern if she was within the room.


    ¡°Is anyone there with me?¡± Caroline asked. Her eyes were emotionless, and when she nced at me, I was about to panic when she took a deep


    breath and returned te lying on the bed


    ¡°Caroline, there is no one here. You are safe....¡± She mumbled, making my heart feel like I was going to die. My Caroline wasn''t at peace even


    though she was in the hospital.


    I wanted to hug her tightly, but I didn¡¯t even have a face to talk with her because I knew that she might panic once she found out that the man who


    was with her was me.


    Seeing how Caroline tried to tell herself she was safe was a big p in my face. I didn''t even protect her from Beatrice and my mother.


    ¡°Andrius..¡± Aiza called me. She was one of my father''s women that I knew. She was surprised, and I was too, when I saw her walking out of Caroline''s


    room. Aiza looked around, and I knew she was checking if my father was with me.


    m not with him.¡± I made her know that I was alone. Aiza sighed in relief and arched her brow at me.


    ¡°What are you doing in Caroline''s room?" I couldn''t stop myself from asking. I needed to know what her n was.


    Aiza crossed her arms and looked away. ¡°I''m still mad at your father. How could he do this to me? I give everything to make him regret what he did to


    me.¡± Aiza smirked as if she was so proud that she had a n against my father. I don''t care about her, and all I care about is Caroline!


    ¡°Why don''t you talk to him instead of me!¡± I was irritated because I knew that my father liked to sleep with other women and y with their feelings. I


    don¡¯t understand why she was like that. But I do think that I don''t need te get mad at Aiza because she could help me to see Caroline.


    ¡°Your father took everything that I have,¡± Aiza added and groaned in so much annoyance. I tried to prevent myself from smiling because I knew that


    Aiza would grab my offer to get the money that my father had stolen from her.


    ¡°Aiza, you wanted the money so much. I can help you with it. But I have one condition. It''s up to you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to work with you.¡± Aiza didn''t even listen to what I wanted and turned down my offer which made me angry. If she weren''t close to


    Caroline. I wouldn''t talk to her.


    "What? You won''t need to pay me


    because I willRelp Caroline as long


    as possiblesAside from that, she''s


    beautifulsand I could see that we >


    could bewins. You won''t get mad


    at mei < she chooses to help m¨¦ to


    get revenge on you, Dad, rigkt? No


    hard feelings, Andrius.¡± Aize smirked


    and left me dumbfounded. I couldn''t


    believe that she had said those


    words to me.


    My father was such a harmful person I knew. He was why Caroline¡¯s family was gone, and Aiza would do everything to make Caroline seduce him.


    No way!


    I was furious when I witnessed how


    Caroline did everything to lure my


    father. She Wanted tosleep with ~


    him, which made me even madder.


    Caroling wasn''t like that. She was


    the woman who didn''t know to have


    sex:with anyone that she knew; she


    Was so pure when I got h¨¦r virginity.


    I tried everything to stop her from following what Aiza wanted. I even tried to meet Aiza, but Aiza didn''t show up. That woman! I did everything to make


    Aiza show up at our meeting


    ¡°Andrius, you should stop doing this. I''m so mad at you! How could you tell those men that I have ten children? Damn, you!¡± While Caroline was so


    busy getting revenge for Aiza, this woman was dating someone and enjoying her life.


    ¡°If you didn''t tell me everything, I will ensure you can''t even build your family. Don''t test my patience, or I will tell them you''re sick!¡±


    Aiza gasped and widened her eyes. She pointed her finger at me. ¡°You fucking son of a bitch! I will sue you when you nder my name! Andrius, how


    could you torment me like this?¡±


    ¡°Did you think they would believe what I was going to say? Once they find out that you are my father''s mistress, I think they will think that I''m telling


    the truth.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Okay, Caroline will be your


    father''s secretary. Are you happy


    now? f yaudid this again, I would ~


    fucking.dig your grave.¡± Aiza shog¨¦d


    me as4fl was a dog in her eyes.


    gritted ed my teeth when I left the


    restaurant. I needed to askmy


    father about her secretary-


    ¡°Andrius, what are you doing here? Why did you bring your secretary?¡± My father asked me in disbelief. I was emotionless when I ordered my


    secretary to do what my father wanted


    ¡°He will help you to do your work. I didn''t even know that you don''t have a secretary.¡± I don¡¯t want him to know that I knew Caroline''s n. My dad


    massaged his nape and took a deep breath.


    ''m thankful that you are helping me with this one. Andrius, you are such an angel in disguise. I have a lot of work that I need to do. Your secretary is


    a man, so your mom will not be furious once she finds out.


    I talked with my father that he should sign my secretary to be his new secretary. I knew Caroline would be shown up, and I wasn''t wrong. Weeks


    passed, and she showed up in her revealing outfit.


    Shit, her body was more suitable. I could see that her tits were more enormous because she gave birth to Cassandra.


    I wished I could tear the revealing dress on her body. I could notice how bouncy her breast was, and it was inviting me to y with them.


    I thought Caroline would agree to be my secretary, but I was wrong. That was the day I could forget when she mentioned her daughter, who was my


    daughter too.


    I did a DNA test again and ensured my mother and Beatrice wouldn''t notice that I was suspicious. I was the one who took care of their burial, and


    Cassandra was beside Stanley''s grave.


    ¡°Mr. Easton, you are her father. She''s your daughter.¡± My hands shook when I saw the results of the DNA test. My daughter got killed because of


    them. And I knew that Caroline was ming me for her death.


    I wanted to make everything right. I wanted to marry Caroline because it was part of my dreams. She was the only one that made me so happy.


    Before I went to the police station. I nted all of the semen I could seed


    ¡°Andrius Easton, you have a visitor.¡± The police informed me, and I saw my mother walking closer to me. She was crying, but I didn''t even feel pity for


    her. She was the one who ruined my life too. She did everything to contral and manipte me.


    ¡°You are so stupid, Andrius. You are foolish! How could you betray me?¡± My mom sobbed hard, and I looked away because I didn¡¯t feel bad that she


    was sad.


    Iughed. ¡°You are the one who betrayed me. How could you let them kill my daughter?¡±


    She was stunned, so I took the DNA test that I did without her knowledge. ¡°She''s my daughter, Mom. She''s your grandchild. Did you know why


    Beatrice forged those DNA tests?¡¯


    My mom''s hand trembled, and she read the DNA test. She gasped and mourned for more.


    ¡®It''s because Stanley chooses my daugh


    ter over their child. Beatrice used you so that you can have your granddaughter''s blood in your hand.

 Dont help her

    Don''t help her


    Caroline''s POV


    I didn''t know what I should do next anymore. I don¡¯t understand why I feel disappointed in myself because what I should judge now is to be happy. I


    need to rejoice because my family and those of our neighbors would have the justice that we were seeking.


    ¡°Dad. Mom. Itis not Andrius¡¯ fault, but why is he the one who needed to suffer?¡± I felt that it had been so long since I remembered my parents, and I


    knew that my father was righteous. He didn¡¯t like to point the finger at someone who was innocent. I learned how good he was because that was the


    only thing he told me was more important than money.


    Even though my father could be asked for his money from Andrius''spany, he didn''t even do it because he knew that once they found out he was


    in the demolition ce, he would push it even more.


    My phone vibrated, and it looked like Andrius had put my phone on the table. I saw Aiza, who was calling me. My hands trembled as I took my phone


    and answered her call


    ¡°Leave that house. I''m waiting for you.¡± Aiza sounded severe, and I knew he was with Attorney Alvarez because I could hear his voice in the


    background.


    Aiza quickly ended the call, and I saw my clothes hung. Did Andrius know that I would leave this property?


    I didn''t waste time because Aiza looked like she wanted me to move faster. I nced for thest time at the bed where Andrius and I made love, and I


    felt that my soul was left in that ce.


    I don''t understand how Aiza found out where Andrius took me, but I was thankful she called me. I needed someone to talk with, and when I saw her


    car, I didn''t think twice abouting inside but went to the backseat because Attorney Alvarez was in the front.


    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding.¡± Aiza greeted me. She had a forced smile, and I felt that she was disappointed that I had married Andrius. ¡°I


    fetched you because I discovered what happened with Andrius. He was too stupid to admit the actions that he didn''t do.¡±


    Aiza looked frustrated, and Attorney Alvarez tryarez tried to enlighten her mood.


    ¡°Andrius called me to say that I needed to pick you up. He knew I knew where you were and told me I needed to ensure you were safe. So, the first


    n was to go to my safest ce, but Andrius''spany panicked.¡± I was surprised when Aiza told me Andrius called her, but how? I didn''t even


    know that they hadmunication.


    ¡°I know that you have many questions in your mind, but I will talk to you again after the meeting. Andrius made sure that you will be safe inside his


    company.¡± Aiza added, and everything was so fast. I was in Andrius''spany, and I could see that there were a lot of paparazzi waiting at the


    entrance.


    We sessfully entered Andrius Company, and I saw that the board of directors was anxious about what happened. I went inside the meeting room,


    and I saw Beatrice in front as if she was talking to the board members.


    Reya and Hugo were sitting in the front. and I saw Hugo widen his eyes when he saw Aiza, who was giving him a death re.


    ¡°Bitch, what are you doing here? You are not part of thispany!¡± Beatrice yelled, and seeing how presentable she was, I knew that she would grab.


    the opportunity to act as the reced CEO of thepany.


    ¡°Security!¡± Beatrice yelled, but the security didn¡¯t drag me out of the room. They all formed a circle as if they were trying to protect me against


    Beatrice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Beatrice''s mouth parted in disbelief. Her eyes were bloodshot, and I could see her eyes forming tears.


    ¡°You aren''t my husband''s wife anymore, but what are you doing here?¡± I smirked when I saw how her face turned pale. The group of men began


    whispering with each other as if they were shocked that Andrius was secretly married


    ¡°Who isn''t part of thispany? I''m the one who has a big part of share in thispany.¡± I walked into the center and smiled at them. Beatrice


    scoffed.


    ¡°Beatrice, you should know where your ce was. It looked like you forgot about it. I''m Andrius''s wife now, and my father owned half of the shares of


    thispany. I think you already know who was the two major stockholders here. It was Andrius, the missing best friend of Mr. Hugo Easton. And that


    man is my father, so I own thispany now.


    ¡°Andrius gave me the authority to own thispany. It''s up to me if I decide to sell or manage this.¡± I added, and Beatrice couldn''t believe what I was


    saying.


    ¡°No, if you are, then show us the proof that you are Caroline. Thispany knew that it was Caroline who owned half of the shares. Wait, Samantha,


    right?¡± Beatrice crossed her arms and smirked at me. She thought that I was lying, and Aiza pulled me.


    ¡°You don''t need to exin yourself. They will know that you are Caroline.¡± Aiza said, and within a minute, all of their phones started ringing, and they


    gasped, which was too strange for me. I took my phone, and I saw that it was news about me.


    ¡°She is Caroline! She changed her face because someone tried to kill her.¡± One of the men eximed. Aiza sighed, and I knew that she was the one


    who did everything to help me.


    ¡°What? Andrius married this bitch!¡± Reya was so mad that her son married me, but what made me ufortable was how Hugo looked at me.


    ¡®I''m the new CEO of thispany. You all don¡¯t need to worry about this bitch!¡± I grinned at Beatrice, and she looked fuming mad when she was


    about to attack me.


    ¡°Beatrice, don''t let them see your true colors. Did you think those people would believe in you because you look innocent? I don''t think so.¡± I made


    Beatrice remember that she was acting as the best woman in the world. She gritted her teeth, so I chuckled.


    ¡°You hated me too much. You rejected Stanley several times, and you cheated behind Andrius''s back. Did you forget that you carried Stanley''s child?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, you are ndering me by your forged im! I didn''t even get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Are yOu sure? I have proof. Do you


    want me to show them that you


    asked Stantey to be the father of.


    your child, but Stanley chose me


    becaugel''m his fianc¨¦? You arethe


    most selfish woman I have ever


    known, Beatrice, and I will eNsure


    yeu will rot in hell with those


    murderers.¡±  ike)


    Beatrice got dragged out of the meeting room, and I saw she was anxious because of what I had told her. I made sure that those investors didn''t


    need to be in panic because of what happened with Andrius.


    When the investors went out, it was Reya, and Hugo was left in the room with us. Reyaughed so loudly when she moved her wheelchair.


    ¡°You are Caroline. Huh, you are still alive. I can¡¯t believe that you have a lot of lives.¡± Reya smiled, but her eyes were pierced. When I peeked at


    Hugo, I saw his eyes full of emotion that he couldn''t express because of his wife.


    ¡°Shut up, Reya. You are such an evil woman that I knew.¡± Hugo was mad when he spoke to Reya, which made Reya look at her husband in disbelief.


    I think Reya was disappointed that Hugo did anything with me.


    ¡°Cut the crap. She''s not your daughter if that is what you''re thinking. Hugo.¡± Reya was irritated, but I was stunned when I heard her words. What? I


    don¡¯t understand why Reya spoke those words.


    ¡°Reya, will you please stop doing this? Did you forget that you are the one who cheated on me? And I did the same thing because of you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! I know that you didn''t want to be angry with this woman because you thought that she was your daughter with that woman. I''m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you aren''t stupid, but why


    aren''t you divorcing me?¡± Hugo


    grabbed myhand, but Reya punched


    his stomach, which irritated me ¡ª>


    because of her. Now I understood


    why 4ttlgo kept fucking some¡ª


    woman. Reya was such anvil


    person, and Hugo was enduring her


    treatment.  ite)


    ¡°Shut up! I need to talk with her. Why


    don''t you visit Andrius? He is inside


    of the jail because of you. I feel pity


    for Andrius iat he has a vicious


    mom. Youare so heartless that all-~


    you think-about is yourself. I don


    want (? be with you anymore, ¨¦ and I


    will ehisure that I inves igates what


    happened to Caroline. If learn that


    you are the one who killed her, I will


    strangle your neck until you die.¡±


    Hugo screamed, and I shrieked


    when he pushed Reya''s wheelchair


    away from him. Reya called when


    her wheelchair fell.


    Aiza looked away as if she didn''t even see Reya''s situation. I was about to help Reya when Aiza stopped me.


    ¡°Don''t help her. She was so selfish and evil. She didn''t deserve your help.¡± Aiza made sure that Reya would hear what sh


    e was telling me. I was about to say anything when Hugo pulled me away from Aiza

 Hes your father

    He''s your father


    ¡°Is it true that you are Caroline?¡± Hugo asked me when we both entered Andrius''s office. He looked agitated when he went to the swivel chair and sat.


    He crossed his legs while he was examining me


    ¡°I saw Caroline when she was young, and I knew she looked like her mother. But you didn¡¯t even look like her.¡± Hugo was more severe as if he was


    interviewing me for a job offer. Did he forget that I got my face changed because of the ident that had happened to me?


    ¡°I looked like my mother. I got stic surgery because of the ident. It was Beatrice and Reya¡¯s fault that I needed to change my face. I went blind if


    you wanted to ask me what happened to me. That mirror damaged my face, and some of the mirrors went inside my eyes, which led me to be blind.¡± I


    exined. Hugo took a deep breath as he nodded at me. He was sad when I mentioned that I got blind because of his wife.


    ¡°I didn''t know that Andrius was sleeping with you. In fact, I was searching for you when the tragedy happened.¡± Hugo''s eyes sparkled like he had


    seen a gem his whole life. Those emotions did not believe in my side.


    I scoffed. Does he think that I didn''t know that it was he and his wife who ordered the killing of those innocent people?


    ¡°Why are you searching for me? Aside from that, Andrius told me that it was you and your evil wife who killed those people. You are all murderers;


    how could you two kill my only family?¡± I gasped when I felt how my heart clenched because of so much madness. How could theymand us to


    kill our neighbors without even giving them a chance to get a relocation?


    Hugo blinked his eyes. It looked like he couldn''t believe that I knew everything. Hugo smiled and bit his lips.


    ¡°Andrius tells you that we are the ones who ordered it, but why is he in jail?¡± Hugo asked; he acted like he was thinking about why Andrius was inside


    the jail.


    ¡°You are his father. How could you two let your child suffer because of your sins.¡± I almost yelled in so much frustration because of Hugo. Heughed


    so hard and tapped the desk.


    ¡°He is my child in legal papers, but I''m not his father. Reya cheated on me, and you know what is surprising?¡± Hugo stopped, and his lips pursed.


    ¡°There is a chance that you are my daughter. Your mother and I had an intimate rtionship. She''s my first love, but Reya found it. She forced me to


    marry her, but I couldn''t stop myself from being with your mother. She''s the most wonderful woman I have ever known. She got pregnant and ran


    away because of Reya.¡± Hugo smiled and stood up


    ¡°Your mother and Reya were best friends at that time. She hates me seeing you because you look like your mother.¡± Hugo added, which made my


    lips part. I don¡¯t want to believe him, but I never saw my father intimate with my mother. They weren''t fighting but supportive when it came to me, but I


    didn''t even see them kissing each other, or maybe, I heard some noises whenever they were making love.


    My hands clenched when Hugo went closer to me. I don¡¯t think I could ept him as my father after what my legal father did to me. Hugo had a


    messy marriage, and I don''t like ta be the reason why Reya would be mad at him.


    Now. I knew that Reya knew me after all. I realized that before I got raped by those men, she was giving me a lot of money to pay for what she did to


    my family and me. But I don¡¯t think that money could pay for her sins against us.


    If we could pay for our sins, what was the point of having police officers? A judge? Or awyer?


    ¡°You are lying. I Know that you''re trying to use this to get thispany. I know how selfish you are because that''s what you did to Aiza.¡± Yeah, I don''t


    want to believe his words. How could he lie to me? How could he use my parents as bait to brainwash me?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Oh, I''m not lying. You can ask for a DNA test if you want. My friend didn''t know how to have sex with a woman because he had erectile dysfunction. I


    have proof, so you are my daughter, Caroline. Well, I was so disgusted when I remembered that I had almost slept with you. I felt bad now.¡± Hugo


    chuckled as if he thought something funny.


    Yeah, it was disgusting that I almost wanted to sleep with him. He even saw me wearing some revealing clothes, and if he was my father, I don''t know


    anymore.


    ¡°Let''s have a DNA test. I wanted to know if you are truly my daughter or not.¡± Hugo offered me so I didn''t twice but to agree with him. I wanted him to


    see that I was not his daughter, and I wouldn''t ept that he was my father.


    Hugo and I met at his most trusted hospital, and I met him while I was still with Aiza. I saw how he whistled when Aiza rolled her eyes at him. Okay, I


    understand now that despite his age, he had a lot of women on his list. Hugo was a good-looking man and caring when it came to his woman.


    ¡°I wish you weren''t his daughter, or else I would me myself for making you seduce him,¡± Aiza mumbled in my ears, which made me pout. Even


    though Hugo was my father, I don''t think that I would me Aiza because I was the one who volunteered myself to help her.


    Attorney Alvarezughed while he


    was huggingMaiza tightly. Aiza''s eyes


    widened and smacked Attorney >?


    Alvarez''d shoulders. I bit my lips to¡±


    stop camp aining about how sweet


    theywere before me. I didn''t.


    understand why I wished that


    Afdrius was with me. Cajtent


    ¡°Caroline, let''s go,¡± Hugo called me, so I entered the room, leaving Aiza to get sweet with Attorney Alvarez.


    After the process, we waited for the fastest result, and I knew that Hugo had paid for it. We will wait for the waiting area when Aiza moves closer to


    me.


    ¡°Everything is done. Don''t worry; I ensured that bitch would get mad at her sister.¡± Aiza whispered, so I nodded to her. I was thankful that Aiza was


    helping me even though she couldn''t get something for me in return


    ¡°Aiza, I want to tell you that I''m thankful for meeting you. I wished that I could pay for everything that you have done to me.¡± Aiza pouted when I


    uttered those words, to me. She smiled.


    ¡°You can pay for it. But I don''t want


    the money axiymore. I have a lot of


    it. I want to¡®get married as soon as.


    possibleca d let me introduce <


    somegne you know.¡± Aiza rep ied,


    and Ketiew she was bluffing ¡ª


    because she intentionally made


    Attorney Alvarez hear what she was


    saying.  ¡®to


    ¡°Oh, Aiza, you can tell me if you want because I''m happy to marry you!¡± Attorney Alvarez pulled her and kissed her. I was disgusted when I almost


    witnessed how they treated each other.


    Hugo scoffed when he saw how happy Aiza was. He rolled his eyes as if he wasn''t bitter that Aiza was delighted now with another man.


    ¡°Are you feeling bitter that you are seeing how delighted she was with another man?¡± I couldn''t stop myself from teasing Hugo, and he scowled at me.


    ¡®I''m not sourgxaping. Because the


    only woman.that I loved was your


    mother, thiss is why Reya and I didnt


    have kid& I was furious because she


    slept with me without my consent.


    She nned everything. Thats it.¡±


    Hugo sadly answered, which made


    rii¨¦ feel bad for him.


    But I feel even worse because of Andrius. He was the one who suffered, like what Ria had told me.


    ¡°Did you even treat Andrius as your son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, but he is the one who avoided me and went to me whenever he needed me. I knew he was disappointed that I was sleeping with another


    woman than his mother.¡±


    ¡°If my mother is the most wonderful woman you have ever known, if she was your first love, then why are you having sex with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Because I''m a human, and I have needs too. I''m not innocent, Caroline.¡± What Hugo answered made me wonder if Andrius would be like this. But I


    was hoping he wasn''t.


    ¡°Do you know who Andrius''s father was?¡±


    ¡°He died. I don''t know the reason, but Reya told me that he had died.¡±


    Huge and I stopped talking when we heard the nurse calling us. We both went inside the doctor''s office, and I was nervous. Hugo wasn''t affected,


    and he was watching how the doctor read the paper.


    ¡°He''s your father.¡± My world stopped spinning


    when I heard the doctor''s announcement. It was true that I was his daughter!

 Mastermind of everything

    Mastermind of everything


    I couldn¡¯t process everything that I''d found out. It felt like a bomb exploded in front of my face, which stunned me momentarily, and I couldn''t save my


    life after the sh


    Huge chuckled and nodded at me as if he was telling me that he was telling the truth. I felt terrible that I almost sold myself to him, and if he knew I


    was Caroline, he wouldn''t even make it. Maybe, he would tell me that I was his daughter and that I was doing something immoral


    My hands trembled when the doctor gave me a copy of the DNA test. My eyes widened, and I saw the report that Hugo Easton was my father.


    ¡°Reya hid everything about me. You are my daughter, Caroline. This is why I signed the papers that he needed that he was giving his wealth to you if


    he died.¡± Hugo almost jumped in happiness and hugged me tightly. I saw how he wiped the tears from his eyes, and I don''t understand why he was


    emotional.


    After Aiza found out I was Hugo''s daughter, she keptining and even felt guilty that she made me seduce my father.


    ¡°Shit! Oh! I can¡¯t believe that I did those things with you!¡± Aiza hugged Attorney Alvarez tightly while she was sitting in hisp. I was disgusted that


    they began kissing each other as if they didn''t see each other for a month


    ¡°Caroline, what about Andrius? Hugo has the n to tell the police that he and Reya we''re the masterminds of what happened in thatnd?" Aiza


    asked me, and I felt my heart shattered because of Andrius.


    ¡°He didn''t tell me. I hope he will do that. After all, it''s their fault and not Andrius¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. I had a sin against you. I didn''t tell you that Andrius securely supported you when I found you. That''s why he knew that you were


    Caroline. Finally, I can move in peace because that bastard kept disturbing me so he would not know our ns. I''m sorry, he kept threatening me.


    Aiza scoffed and encircled her hands on Attorney Alvarez¡¯s nape. I was surprised by what Aiza had told me.


    From the very start, Andrius knew that I was Caroline; that''s why he went to me when I first met him after the ident.


    I bit my lips as I stood to leave Aiza with Attorney Alvarez. I wanted to see him because I missed him


    ¡°Caroline, did you know what happened to Maxine? She was arrested, and there were a lot of cases that she needed to face. I don''t think that death


    is too hard for her.¡± Aiza added and glimpsed at me. I felt happy about what Aiza had tald me.


    ¡°I want to reopen the case about what she had done to my daughter and Stanley. Let those people they paid suffer too. It''s their fault why some


    justice wasn''t given to those who needed it.


    ¡°What about Beatrice and Reya? They are still free.


    ¡°Is it ironic that Maxine will kill her sister? Let her know that it was Beatrice''s fault that she went to jail. I want to see them fighting with each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Caroline, you are so heartless. I didn''t know that you have this attitude.¡±


    ¡®I have. All people have a bad attitude, especially if someone that they need to get revenge on is crueler than them.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Aiza nodded because of what I said to her. I knew that she would do anything to support me, and she wouldn''t betray me because we were the same.


    ¡°Is it OK to ask your driver to drive me to jail? I want to see Andrius. I missed him.¡± My cheeks were numb because it was too strange that I was


    honest with Aiza about what I felt, especially since it was Andrius.


    Aiza grinned, and I knew that she had something in her mind. Well, I didn''t mind doing what she wanted me to do.


    ¡°Andrius..¡± I called Andrius when he entered the room Aiza had prepared for us. Aiza was so teased: she even made sure I wore a revealing dress,


    which was quite effective because I had seen how Andrius clenched his teeth


    ¡°You arrived here while you were wearing that dress. There''s a lot of police officers here, Caroline.¡± Andrius gave me an angry face which made my


    lips purse when I saw his reaction.


    I crossed my long legs, and I saw how Andrius didn''t remove his sight from me. He swallowed and looked away again.


    I cleared my throat and made a severe expression. ¡°Andrius, I''m thankful that you helped me with yourpany. Unfortunately, I came here to make


    you sign this.


    I took the folder Aiza had given me, and I saw how Andrius stopped when he checked the folder. His eyes had a lot of emotions, and I saw that there


    were tears that he was trying to stop.


    ¡°You are unsure if you think I will


    sign these divorce papers. Caroline, I


    married you whi le in jail so that no ~


    one can Snatch you away from mie.


    You willbe stuck with me as long as


    I lives ¡°Andrius stood up and moved


    ashie me. I was astounded that he


    ddted to sit beside me.


    "Did you think that I didn''t n


    everything? Caroline, you are my


    wife now, and the moment that you


    are moaning my name while I''m >


    stroking my dick inside you was my


    im tat you are mine.¡± Andrigs)


    mumbled in my ears, which rade


    metry to move away from 4m, but


    H¨¦ didn''t let me. Andrius atilled me


    by my waist, and seeing how lovely


    his eyes were made me want to tell


    him I was kidding about our divorce.


    ¡°I will get married again, Andrius. If you didn''t sign this, I would ask my attorney to force you to sign this paper.¡± I tried to make him see that I was so


    mad at him, which made him take the papers. I thought he would sign it. but I was wrong.


    He ripped the papers into minor pieces while he was smiling. After that, he grabbed my waist and cupped my breast. I groaned when I didn''t know


    how it happened that I found myself kissing Andrius.


    He ced me on the table and started licking my core as if he was making me feel how frustrated he was.


    ¡°Andrius!¡± I screamed his name when I was about to cum, but he stopped.


    You will divorce me but continue to


    moan my name while I''m licking


    you. Caroline; you are a hypocrite.


    Tell me that you didn''t have ns.to


    divorce me, or else I wouldn''t letyou


    cumvein my tongue.¡± Andris was


    cleaching his teeth, and I moaned i in


    feastration because of what he had


    done. ¡±


    oO


    Andrius was such an asshole, and I couldn''t believe he was serious about his threat.


    I gritted my teeth and was about to stand up, but Andrius stopped me. ¡°If you will treat me like this. Then I will ask Attorney Alvarez to lick me, and I


    will make sure you see how fuckable I was while I''m moaning his name!


    When Andrius heard my threat, he pushed me and removed his pants, and without warning, he thrust his cock inside me. It looked like he was


    furious, and I kept moaning and moaning his name until I came.


    Andrius was still silent. and I knew he was annoyed by what I did to him. He didn''te inside me, which was too weird.


    ¡°Is it too easy for you to end this thing, Caroline..¡± Andrius finally dared to speak. He took a deep breath, and I saw the tears forming in his eyes


    Oh, Andrius.


    ¡°How could you mention your attorney while I''m here? Did you think that he was better than me? Caroline, you hurt me.¡±


    I bit my lips when Andrius stood up, and I could see that he was still hurt but wasn''t in the mood because of what I did.


    ¡°I will leave now. Take care of yourself.¡± Andrius mumbled, and he was about to leave when I stopped him


    ¡°I don''t have the n to ask someone to rece you. Okay, I''m just kidding. I''m just messing with you.¡± I bit my lips when I heard Andrius groan. I


    shrieked when he kissed me on my lips.


    I thought Andrius wouldn''t like my reason, but he joked, ¡°Do you want to suck my dick? It''s too painful to stop myself from cumming inside you.¡±


    I giggled and let Andrius sit on the couch. I heard him groan while I was sucking his genitals. It was so fascinating. especially when he watched me


    swallow his cum.


    When we were finished doing those things, we heard a loud knock on the door, and Andrius opened the door.


    ¡°Andrius. your mother surrendered herself as the mastermind of everything.¡±


    I was surprised because thest time that I saw Reya was, she was in thepany. But what made me more surprised was when the man added


    ¡°Hugo Easton surrendered himself too. We finally closed the case and gave justice to those families murdered in thend.¡±


    My heart aches because I know that Hugo surrendered himself for Andrius. He treated him as his child even though Andrius wasn''t his.


    But what made us more shocked was Maxi


    ne''s escape from jail and pushing Beatrice with her in theirpany. They both died on the spot.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    ¡°Caroline!¡± I turned around and saw Stanley''s family giving flowers to Stanley''s tomb.


    Stanley''s mother cried when she learned that Andrius got the body and gave them a proper burial. Like my parents, I felt happy that I finally had the


    chance to check their tomb too.


    After Andrius was freed from jail, Andrius was shocked when his mother, Reya, admitted everything she hadmitted to my parents.


    Reya was jealous of my mother, especially when she and Hugo conceived me. She loathed me because of my face; she always remembered how my


    mother looked and how Hugo cheated on her behind her back.


    Hugo would be out of jail after five years, while Reya needed to be in prison for thirty years. I knew that Andrius loved his mother so much, and I knew


    that he felt miserable because of what happened to his mother.


    Even though Beatrice and Maxine were dead, their family faced a significant bacsh because of what they had done. We found out that Beatrice¡¯s


    family was helping her to hire someone to kill Stanley and Cassandra.


    The man who shot Stanley was found dead in the bathtub. Hemitted suicide, so he should not be put in jail. Beatrice''s family was suffering a lot


    of debt, which made her family known as the worst family in the city.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I think I should be happy about what happened to get my revenge. I finally got the justice that I wanted, even though I had experienced a lot of


    horrible things in my life


    ¡°Andrius.¡± Stanley''s father called Andrius, who was standing beside me. Andrius went closer to Stanley''s father and hugged him. We discovered that


    Andrius''s father was Stanley''s uncle, who died of sickness.


    ¡°Uncle, I''m happy that you two are going here. I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you about his tomb.¡± Andrius said and tapped Stanley''s father''s shoulders.


    ¡°You don''t need to apologize because I''m grateful you got his body despite what happened inside the church. I''m thankful that my son finally got the


    justice that he deserves to have.¡± Stanley''s father muttered, which made my eyes tear. It was the best thing that had happened to me.


    I nced at my daughter''s grave, hoping she would be happy with the Creator. Andrius kept talking to them while I was cleaning Stanley and


    Cassandra''s graves.


    Andrius still carried Hugo''sst name, and I still had myte father''s name to give respect to his sacrifices for my mother and me.


    ¡°Oh, you both are married now. When did you n to have a child? Many things happened. and I think you two deserve happiness.¡± Stanley¡¯s mother


    mumbled, which made me see how Andrius tried to look away at me.


    I knew Andrius would like to have a child now, but I told him I wouldn''t say I liked it because of the trauma that had happened to me. After that,


    Andrius distanced himself from me and avoided me whenever we were doing some intimate moments.


    He reasoned that he was trying to control himself because he might be gotten me pregnant if we always did those things.


    I knew he wanted to have a child, but he respected my chaices, and seeing how sad he was, maybe he was thinking a lot of things now.


    ¡°Andrius..¡± I called him. After we visited Stanley and Cassandra''s graves, we went home straight because I wanted to rest.


    Andrius gave me a cold ze, and he was typing on hisptop. He sighed and waited for what I wanted to say.


    ¡®I need to meet someone tomorrow. Suppose you want to stay in your office for the whole day tomorrow. It''s fine.¡± I gave him the sweetest smile,


    which made Andrius frown at me. He clenched his jaw when I took off the robe from my body.


    I was wearing scarlet lingerie that Aiza had given me. I wanted Andrius to see it, or maybe, he would let me have sex with him once he saw how


    stunning I was.


    But I was wrong. Instead of hugging me, Andrius stayed in his office for the whole night and didn''t even dare to hug me or kiss me. Because of what


    he had done, I felt terrible the entire day that I didn¡¯t want to answer his call. But he didn''t dare to call me even though he knew I needed to meet


    someone.


    Where was my jealous husband now? It looked like he changed because I didn''t want to get pregnant. I''m only testing him. and this test made me


    angry because of the results.


    ¡°Andrius called me to ask if I''m the one that you will meet today. I think he''s trying to control himself from making you think he''s so much in love with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, you''re pretty. Why don''t you go to the beach with a man? Wear something seductive, and I''m sure Andrius will discover it.


    I did everything Aiza suggested, and now I felt mad because Andrius didn''t want to sleep anymore. I sobbed because of my hormones, and it wasn''t


    enjoyable.


    As I checked my phone, I saw an article about Andrius, and he was spotted with a gorgeous woman. I felt terrible because of what I read. Was this


    why Andrius didn''t even want to sleep with me? Because he liked someone else now?


    ¡°Caroline, you should think about what you are saying. Divorce papers? I think you should ask Andrius about this.¡± Attorney Alvarez was agitated


    because of what I told him. I was furious that he thought about Andrius more than me.


    ¡®I''m your client. I want you to send those divorce papers to him.¡± I gritted my teeth when I ended the call. I even removed my rtionship status with


    him from my social media ounts.


    I knew what I did was such a trend, and I didn''t care what they might think of me. I left the country, and I made sure that I didn¡¯t leave any trace to


    stop Andrius from tracking me.


    The next day, I vomited, and I felt so nauseous that I almost stayed in bed all day. I cut my contacts with Aiza and Attorney Alvarez.


    ¡°Maybe, miss, you are pregnant.


    When I saw you, I


    pulse was ted fas


    ~


    maid tol¡é''me, so


    wanted-mne to do.


    anxiolss when I fo


    saw that your


    t. Check it.¡± The .


    did what she


    I was even more


    und out that.''was


    ~


    preghiant. meline


    now whatto do,


    but since I''m divorced, I wil take


    care of the baby alone.


    When I opened my ounts, I saw a lot of messagesing from Andrius, Aiza, and Attomey Alvarez, but I didn''t want to check their messages. I


    wanted to have a peaceful life, and if Andrius would be happy without me, it''s okay.


    I captured myself wearing my sexy two-piece, and I even colored my hair to look great with my Anthony. He was gay but looked straight. Seconds


    passed, and my ount had thousands of notifications, especially my picture with Anthony.


    I know how stunning Anthony was, but he was gay! Anthony and Iughed so hard when we saw a lot ofments about us. They were all shocked


    when I posted the picture of Anthony hugging me.


    ¡°Haha, they are crazy! Caroline, you are beautiful, but I like a man.¡± Anthony eximed while we were eating in the restaurant. I helped him to


    manage his resorts because he let me stay there for so long.


    Anthony drove me back to my lounge, and I waved my hands to bid good night to him. I was chuckling when I opened the door, but I also wanted to


    run when I saw Andrius, who was ring at me.


    ¡°It''ste, but you still have time to meet that man.¡± Andriusmented and grabbed my waist. My eyes got teary, and I punched his chest. and he let


    me continue what I was doing to him


    ¡°Caroline, howcould you act like a


    single woman? Did you think that


    you sessfully divorced me? Huby


    you are ine!¡± Andrius angrily sai


    and smashed his lips onto mineg>it


    was.so fast that I found myself


    maaning his name while hewas


    thPusting his cock insidesne.


    ¡°Oh, Andrius!¡± I moaned his name when I cum several times. Andrius came inside me, and he hugged me tightly.


    ¡®I''m sorry. I knew that you are mad


    at me, but I, avoided you because I


    did sin toxyou. Thest time we had?


    Sex, I didn''t withdraw, and I''m Scared


    you might find out what I did.¡±


    Andrus exined and madelove to


    rmeagain and again. Content


    ?


    ¡°I''m pregnant, Andrius,¡± I informed him, which stunned him. My chest panged when I saw him crying while he was hugging me. Andrius, I know he


    would be an excellent father to our child


    ¡°I love you..¡± I mumbled, but inst


    ead of answering me, Andrius imed my lips and ensured I knew he loved me so much.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!